Shadow Rising

Chapters

Chapter One: A Journey Begins
Chapter Two: An error of Heart
Chapter Three: Campfire stories
Chapter Four: Welcome to Ponyville
Chapter Five: Old Friends
Chapter Six: The Plan
Chapter Seven: The Forgotten
Chapter Nine: Never Show Fear
Chapter Ten: The Nightmare Inside Me
Chapter Eleven: A slice of Apple Pie
Chapter Twelve: An Army Approaches
Chapter Thirteen: The Lycan Seven
Chapter Fourteen: The Guardians of Time
Chapter 15 : The Gala Begins
Chapter 16: A Night to remember
Chapter 17: Family Ties
Chapter 18: The Darkness in the Night
Chapter 19: Lost Child of the Night
Prologue: The Prince of Shadows
Chapter Eight: Definition of Evil

Chapter One: A Journey Begins

The Hero depends on who is telling the story. In one story the hero is the champion who fights a villain. The villain might see themselves as the hero of their own story. It depends on who you ask…

---- Perspective ----

Once upon a time in the Land of Equestria.
The kingdom was ruled by two sisters.

The youngest ruled the night and the elder sister ruled the day.

Everything was as it should be: balanced.

The older sister gained all the glory of the kingdom, while the younger sister wept at night alone.

Most ponies grew scared, tales of monsters scared them away from venturing into the night. That is except for a brave few.

The elder sister forbade it and made them stay indoors so that they couldn’t enjoy the beautiful nights, thus leaving the younger sister alone with nothing but the moon to comfort her.

That is until the younger sister stood up to her evil sister. The ponies that supported her fled to their freedom and into the night.

The younger sister stayed behind protecting her supporters, never to be seen again.

And that is why we Lycans howl at the moon to show our support for the younger princess. We await her return so that once more, in Equestria the nights will be celebrated.

Shadow put down the book only to realize that the pups that he was reading to were now snoring. He gently walked away, making sure to walk on his paw pads instead of his claws so the tapping wouldn’t wake them. He didn’t even move a feather of his wings, afraid that the dust might get blown around and wake some pup up. Carefully he used magic to quietly open the door.

Just a little more, he thought to himself. Only a few more feet to freedom. Then, suddenly, he felt a tug on his tail. He bit his lower lip so he couldn’t scream in defeat. He looked back to see a tiny pup.

“Shads?” the pup said as he wiped the sleep from his eyes.

It took Shadow a few seconds to compose himself, “Yes my little brother?”

“Do you think we will ever get to see Mother Moon?”

Shadow smiled, “Yes.”

The pup sat down next to him. “Shads, please promise me that you will come back and that you won’t let the ponies hurt you.”

Shadow reached out a paw and moved the pup closer to him. He rubbed his cheek against the pup’s forehead. Making sure that his eye missed his brother’s horn. “Of course not. You are my brother, my family. Family sticks together. Family never leaves family behind.” Shadow patted the pup on the head. “Now get some sleep, Remus. Before you know it, I will be back.”

He watched the pup curl up into a ball on the pillow. His eyes eagerly watched the door as his brother left. Shadow quietly left and gently shut the door behind him.

It was a cold and dark night in the Lycan Empire. Shadow walked alone on the cobbled paths. It was so quiet that all he could hear was the tapping of his paws. It was so cold that Shadow could see his breath in the air as he breathed.

After a few minutes, Shadow was cold. Not even his fur coat was thick enough to protect him from the chill of the northern winds. It was a good sign that the heaters in the pup’s nursery were still working and that the dog in charge of putting wood on the fire didn’t fall asleep again. The cold was not a good sign. It meant that the Lycan Empire was running out of magic, The Heart of The Lycan Empire was dying.

The darkness was not unusual; it was always dark in the Lycan Empire. This being an effect from the fact that the Lycan Empire was built into the sides of a ravine. Shops and homes dug into the rock walls and small wood bridges connected both sides. Cobblestone paths connected the houses and shops.

During the day, on one of the few rare days, it is not cloudy, only a sliver of light peeks from the opening. Just enough light gets through to dimly light the top levels of the Empire. The lower levels, where some Lycans dig for metal, will never see the light of the day. They will only see the light from torches or from the sparks as picks and other tools struck metal.

This was a small price to pay for safety, since to the outside world, a small crack was visible. Nothing has ever bothered to go near it, most likely because the drop would kill anything that fell in.

This protected the empire from Titans, which were giant beasts that lived in the Shadow Valley. The empire was only accessible by a hidden entrance, which was only used to hunt and gather supplies.

Shadow stood in the dark, thinking about the empire. As he breathed out into the night, he generally liked the feeling of his mane blowing in the breeze.

“Sir,” a voice said from a distance.

Shadow knew that voice from anywhere. “Yes, SherWolf. What is it now?”

“Your father demands your audience right now,” he replied.

“You can tell him that he can take my audience. I will just find another.” Shadow smirked.

“You know what I mean. I suggest you see him right now. You know how he gets if you make him wait. “

“Then I guess I will have to go see him now. We wouldn’t want him to get his cape in a twist.”

Shadow then followed Sherwolf to see the king.

A Stallion with a dark chocolate coat and a sand colored mane ran up the stairs of the Canterlot castle. He trotted up to the thrones of the two sisters with urgency, doing what he could so he didn’t step on his long blue cape. Luckily he had not missed them.

They were both sitting there as if waiting for him. He straightened his Dali Mustache while he spoke.

“Sisters, we have a very big problem indeed.”

Celestia smiled at her brother “Cronos, it is good to see you again. What news do you have to tell me? I have a feeling you already know about Twilight’s future promotion.”

“No, it is not!” Cronos yelled, “An event in four days has created a rift in time, which needs to be fixed.”

Celestia asked, “What are you saying, brother?”

Cronos replied, “The Grand Galloping Gala will be Equestria’s last.”

Celestia’s lower jaw dropped as she looked at her sister, who had done the same to Celestia in return. Then they frowned, looking back at their brother.

Cronos continued. “A great evil will return. There will be a giant war, and Equestria will fall. By this time next year, Equestria will be covered in darkness.”

Celestia said, “There has to be a way out.”

Luna continued, “Surely Twilight will stop the darkness. She is a capable Alicorn.”

Cronos explained, “I have looked ahead into one thousand futures, and only seven ended well. Three of those were when you canceled the Gala, and in many of them Twilight fails when she fights the darkness.”

Luna looked at her sister in concern. “Sister, there is no shame in announcing Twilight’s promotion at a later date.”

Celestia explained, “You know as well as I do that we have been leaders of Equestria for far too long. The Heart of Equestria gets stronger with every new leader. It has kept us safe for thousands of years, but the increase of evil shows that it is weakening. We need a new leader if Equestria is going to remain safe.”

Luna replied, “Sister you may be right, but so much can go wrong. There has to be a better night to do this.”

Celestia thought through her logic. “That may not be the case. What you are saying is that, out of the seven good endings, two of them are if the Gala continues.”

Cronos smiled. “Correct.”

Celestia continued, “So there is still a reason to continue that Gala...” She paused for a moment. “Does the Heart of Equestria even last another year?”

Cronos raised his eyebrow, “Sister, you are forgetting the other nine-hundred and ninety-three endings where if the Gala continues, the Kingdom falls.”

Celestia panicked. “Guide me! Show me what to do to hit one of the two good endings.”

Cronos explained, “I cannot tell you that. No pony should know about their future.”

Celestia asked, “Will the Heart of Equestria last another year?”

“I cannot tell you.”

Celestia begged, “Please, for my subjects, I can’t let this kingdom fall! Do it for all the lives that you would be saving.”

Cronos sighed, “I have watched this talk that we are having a thousand times over. I have seen the results of this conversation.”

Celestia lost her temper and shouted, “Then why are you here?”

Cronos grinned, “The same reason I visited you, and told you about Luna, Discord, Sombra, Discord’s Seeds, Tirek, and Chrysalis!”

Luna rolled her eyes, “We get the point.”

“I even told you about the annoying little cult pony with the freaky purple hair.”

Celestia snapped back, “Show some respect for my student’s student! She has done well.”

Cronos stomped his hoof to the ground, “Never! The little brat messed with my domain. I control the time. You don’t touch what is mine! Least of all with some spell that I told Star Swirl to keep safe.”

Celestia relaxed, “Continue.”

Cronos put a hoof to his chest, “Gladly. I even told you about both Changling invasions. They both turned out great. I even told you about the shadow pony and, as a bonus, your old friend Starswirl is now back. Good move sending him away.”

Cronos waved both front hooves in the air, “And oh, I told you that one of Twilight’s students would try to destroy all magic. Did I leave anything out?”

Luna snapped at Cronos, “I remember each one of those meetings. You didn’t tell us about any one of those events directly. You always came to us with some riddle that we had to solve or told us something so basic it meant nothing.”

Cronos shouted, “Oh did I? Each one of those events I came to you and I did the same thing that I am doing now.”

Celestia sighed, trying to hold her patience.

The room fell quiet for a few minutes.

The Sisters examined what would be best to say next.

Cronos was the one to break the silence. He breathed out heavy and spoke softly. “When I say I can’t tell you, I mean I can’t tell you. You need to trust me, but you might want to consider cancelling the Grand Galloping Gala.”

Cronos looks at his watch, “I must be going now. I can’t stay any longer either.”

Luna stood shocked. “What does that mean?”

“You know. Time stuff. Goodbye sisters.”

Celestia waved a hoof in his direction, “Bye Cronos, thanks for your help.”

In a flash of light and smoke, Cronos was gone.

Both sisters looked at each other.

Luna said to her sister, “Well, for being in such a panic, he was no help.”

“That was more help than you think.” Celestia got up and started to smile. “I guess we are going to have to get ready for the Gala.”

Luna screamed, “You heard him: big shadow over your kingdom! Darkness Rising! Last Gala!”

Celestia responds, “He told me to consider canceling the gala.”

Luna dropped her head to the ground. “Are you sure about this?”

Celestia stood on her throne. “I am, sister, I have considered it, and there will be a Grand Galloping Gala, with a few changes. First, let’s double the guards. Second, let’s tell them to be on the lookout for a threat, just like we did for the wedding. And, finally, I will put Twilight in charge of the Gala.”

Shadow walked up the stairs to the king’s castle. The castle itself was huge. To the Lycans of the Lycan Empire, it seemed to touch the sky. To the outside world, it looked like a massive spire sticking out of the canyon. The walls of the castle were a dark blue, spikes decorated the tops of the buildings. One single spire covered in spikes sticking out of the ravine. Red flames sat in Cauldrons that framed the stairs and the doors. The door was burnt wood, reinforced with steel. A Guard was posted on each side.

Shadow walked up to one of the guards. “I am here to see the king.”

The guards looked at each other. And then at him “Who wants to see him? The king says he is very busy.”

Shadow looked at them scornfully. “Are you seriously asking me that? I am his son. What garbage heap did he dig you two fools up in?”

The guards jumped, “Just making sure, sir”

Shadow bared his teeth. His voice got deep and gruff. “Don’t let it happen again, or I will make sure that you will never forget who I am.”

The guards knocked on the door. After a few clicks, the door groaned as it swung open.
Shadow sneered, “Next time don’t waste my time.”

The guards responded, “Y.. Y.. Yee, Yes sir.”

Shadow stomped into the room. “I am here father, what do you want me for now.”

A deep growl came from the end of the room. Two eyes glowed in the dark.
“My Son, is that the way that you speak to a king?”

Shadow turned around. “I don’t have to take this; call me when you stop yelling.”

Shadow walked up to the door before he could grab the handle with his magic, and he heard the door lock; he thought he heard the two guards from earlier laughing. His heart sunk. Shadow turned around. “Where did you get the rent a guards from anyway?”

“Shadow!”

Shadow lowered his head in defeat. He breathed in and restated his sentence, “How may I help you?”

“Shadow.”

“My King.”

“Shadow.”

“Sorry, how may I help you sir?”

King Archimedes grinned, his white teeth peaking through the darkness. “That’s better.”

King Archimedes walked down from his throne into the light. Standing 2 times bigger than Shadow. He came into view. His golden crown and scarlet red robe became visible. “I have a mission for you.”

Shadow snapped back. “What if I don’t want to go on a mission?”

King Archimedes said, “Don’t make me, make you.”

Shadow replied, “Why are you going to go with me?”

King Archimedes replied, “I cannot leave the Lycan Empire, but I do have subjects that are loyal to me. I sense you need a babysitter, so Servo is going to go with you.”

A small forest green dragon with tan colored horns and aqua eyes came out from behind Archimedes’ legs.

Servo smiled at the Lycan prince “Hiya, it is a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Romulus.”

Shadow growled and ran up to Servo, their faces only inches apart. “My name is not Romulus. I changed it. Call me Shadow or Shadow Hound and if you don’t, I am going to have myself a dragon snack.”

Archimedes put his foot in front of the dragon. “You will do no such thing. Servo is going to send me messages every hour. If I fail to receive one message, I will have General Claw come and drag you back. Am I clear?”

“No, in fact you’re very opaque” Shadow grinned. “Doesn’t General Claw usually make the deliveries anyway? I have gone on the mission but never been in charge.”

Archimedes sighed “As you know the Heart of the Lycan Empire is dying.” Shadow sat down. Servo sat next to him. Shadow moved several inches away. Servo sighed.

Archimedes rolled his eyes at his son. “I sent Claw on a mission to the Crystal Empire. His mission is to look for magic to fix the Heart. Without Claw, I have nobody to lead the delivery team, at least nobody of a high enough rank.”

Shadow grinned, “Aww, you do care. You could have started with the fact that I would be in charge.”

Archimedes growled “No, I don’t trust you, but you will take the lead position in the pack. Servo is in charge of the mission. He knows what I want. When I am not here, whatever he says, do it.”

Servo held out a list “As long as the iron gets delivered, I do not care what you do.”

“Sweet! I can check out the clubs!” exclaimed Shadow.

Archimedes gave a disapproving look. “Knock it off. You know what he means.”

Shadow looked at Servo, “fine, so who are the wolves we are going to be working with?”

Servo shrugged his shoulders. “As long as the King approves of the pack, it doesn’t matter to me.”

Shadow thought for a moment and then responded “Ok, can Whitwolf go?”

“I don’t see why not.”

“How about Sherwolf, Blaze, and Eclipse?”

Archimedes looked at Shadow “So far, I see one problem with your pack. Can you guess what it is?”

Shadow responded, “How about Triage for medical needs?”

Archimedes grinned, as he started walking toward the door, “Sounds like a great pack. Glad you figured it out, pup.”

Shadow looked shocked, “What? No arguing. We agreed on something, what a surprise!” Shadow started following his father, “I thought you wanted to put loyal wolves on the team.”

Servo Jumped on Shadow’s back, Archimedes responded. “Silly pup, they are all loyal to me. Any wolf that isn’t, does not belong in this Kingdom.”

Shadow raised his voice “One more thing father. Stop calling me a pup. I am one thousand and four years old.”

Archimedes turned to shadow “You’ll always be a pup to me. I am over two thousand years old.”

Archimedes waved a paw at the door. “Go get your team and make the delivery. A bird told me you have to be there in three days.”

Shadow asked, “So where are you sending me anyway?”

Archimedes stopped in the doorway of the castle. “The delivery is in….

Equestria.”

Chapter Two: An error of Heart

Chapter Two: Error of Heart

Shadow stood in front of the mirror in his room. He stared at his own reflection, not sure who he was looking at. Shadow breathed hard to fight back the feeling of nausea. He looked down at his trembling paws, as he tried to stand straight. He looked back up at the mirror. “You can do this.” He breathed out slowly.

The many different ways that the mission could fail filled his head. He rested his head against the mirror. “Oh who am I kidding, I'm not ready for this, I have got to be joking to think that I am ready to lead a team.” He snickered to himself. “I guess I could always not show up.” He looked up into the mirror again. “But if I don’t even show up I am going to look like the worst prince in all of the Lycan Kingdom!” He grabbed the sides of the mirror and shook it. “And then I will lose the trust of everyone!” He held his breath for a few seconds, closed his eyes, and tried to empty his head.

He breathed out again, opened his eyes and looked into the mirror with a smirk on his face. “You can do this.” Shadow fell backwards onto the bed. “Why did father have to give me this assignment?”

Shadow looked up at the clock on his table. He closed his eyes and breathed in. “Ten minutes until it is time to leave for Equestria. I can do this.”

Suddenly the ground shook. He looked outside to see nothing but darkness. “That is strange,” he told himself. “I can’t see anything.”

He stuck his head out of his room only to see that nobody was around. “So much for the rent-a-guards doing their job. Anybody could have walked into my room.”

He left his room to see what was going on. He looked around everything was quieter than usual. There was nobody around. He couldn’t even hear any sounds from the mines. “It isn’t a day off, you would think they would be digging.” He looked down the cliff. “I can’t even see the sparks from their picks.”

He walked around, some of the houses were destroyed collapsed and burned. “What did I miss?” he told nobody in particular.

“You missed quite the fight.”

Shadow turned around to see an old pale pony. “What is going on?”

She responded, “You didn’t stop Stygian before. He came back and now everyone is gone.”

Shadow’s heart fell to the floor. His eyes started to tear up. “I tried to stop him. The Pony of Shadows was too strong.”

She continued, “Because of you the Pony of Shadows ate magic from the Heart of the Lycan Empire. The Heart is dying. When the Heart dies, the Lycan Empire dies.”

Shadow breathed heavily. He felt like he was drowning. As he gasped for breath, all he could say was, “No.” Shadow felt like his mouth was dry. He worked hard to catch his breath. “I did what I could, but I couldn’t beat him.”

She walked up to him and looked him in the eyes. “All because you didn’t say yes to the shadow.”

Shadow replied, “I couldn’t say yes, it wanted to use my body. It wanted me.”

She replied, “Coward, you should have said yes. Your fear is going to destroy the Lycan Empire.”

Shadow slammed his head to the ground. When he opened his eyes the pony had disappeared, in her place was just a cloud of smoke. Shadow looked around. His ears went down. “Okay, that is not strange,” he told himself in disbelief. He wiped his face as he tried to figure out what he just saw. His eyes fixed on the cloud of smoke.

The smoke hugged the ground. It started to head toward the front gate. Shadow started to follow it. But he stopped when he heard the sound of a pup crying. His ears shot up at the sound of his brother. “Remus, I’m coming for you!.”

He ran to the nursery. Passing by nobody on the way. The smell of burnt wood filled his nose. “What if the old pony was right?” hHe told himself. He closed his eyes to clear his head. He opened them a second later to see that he was going to run into a smashed cart. Quickly he jumped, barely avoiding it.

Shadow entered the nursery to see that the room was a mess. Beds were broken. Sheets were torn. He looked in the middle to see a bed turned over. Shadow’s heart beat a million beats per minute. He turned over the bed. Shadow searched debris for any news. He found the book that he had read to his brother, burnt. The pages illegible.

He searched a pile of torn sheets and all he found was the head from a stuffed toy Ursa Major. His eyes welled up. Shadow looked up a yelled, “Remus!”

Just then Shadow heard a familiar crying. He spoke softly, “Remus.”

He heard the noise coming from a table that was on its side. He walked behind the table. Shadow smiled when he saw Remus. The smile faded as he realized Remus was curled in a ball in the corner with his body pressed up against the wall. Shadow responded, “Little brother, are you okay?.”

He heard his brother whimper. “You said you would keep us safe. But you didn’t. And now everyone is gone.”

Just then Remus turned into a cloud of smoke. Shadow’s eyes grew wide. “What the hayseed is going on?” The table flew across the room. Shadow fell onto his back. He looked on in horror. The cloud’s eyes glowed red. It grew large fangs, as it shouted, “You didn’t save us. You let the ponies attack us. And now you are all alone. You should have said yes.” And then it darted toward him. He screamed and kicked his legs at it.

Shadow woke up in his bed, screaming. Panicking, he kicked the blankets off his bed. Shadow felt his back foot his something heavy. He heard a thunk of something hitting the wall in front of the bed. He looked around to see Servo on the floor. “You okay?”

Servo got up. “I am okay, I didn’t need my spleen anyway.” Servo walked over to the side of the bed. “What was going on anyway?” Servo asked.

Shadow looked out the window to see the faint glow of the moon. Some Lycans walked past the window. They stayed to make faces at his guards, the guards paidpayed them no attention. Then the Lycans walked on with their day. Shadow looked back at Servo. “It must have just been a bad dream.”

Servo looked at Shadow and tilted his head, “Dreams? You shouldn’t be dreaming. You should have woken up by now.”

Shadow looked down at the ground in an effort to avoid looking at Servo in his eyes. “The mission wasn’t for a few hours so I decided to relax and I must have fallen asleep.”

Servo shouted. “You are going to be in charge of the mission! You can’t slack off!”

Shadow gleered “I wasn’t.”

Servo scolded him “life is not a game. You can’t just sleep all the time when things need to be done. You are over a thousand years old. You need to do some things even if you don’t want to.”

Shadow snapped back, “What do you know about being king. You’re just a puny little dragon.”

Servo continued “your subjects won’t follow you if you treats everyone badly.”

Shadow bared his teeth at servo. “fine then why don’t you leave!”

Servo “I am not doing this for you. I am doing it for your father. I am a scribe. I am loyal to your father. And some day loyal to you.” Shadow rolled his eyes. Servo continued, “Other kings and queens have lost their kingdoms. And you can’t be king with no kingdom. Just look at what happened to Queen Chrysalis. Her subjects didn’t like her so they found someone better. ”

Shadow yelled “good then they can find a better king than me.”

Servo sighed, “That is not what I mean.”

Shadow looked at servo, “no but it is what I mean.”

Shadow started to pace around the room. “There are many other people better than me. Heck one of the pups from the nursery would do a better job than me.”

Servo Sighed. “Calm down. Your father wouldn’t have put you in charge if he didn’t think you were ready.”

Shadow collapsed on the floor, “the only thing that my father cares about is the throne.”

Servo shruged at him and says "kind of.”

Shadows eyes pierced through Servo. “How are you helping?”

Servo responded, “Quiet.”

Servo chose his next few words carefully and spoke softly, “The throne is the Kingdom. You are part of that Kingdom. So yes I think he cares about you. He just wants you to be ready to rule the kingdom some day.”

Shadow put his paws on top of his head and pushed down on his ears, “I am so stupid I can’t rule an entire kingdom. I can’t even control a mission.”

Servo smiled “you will be a great leader someday. You just need to watch your temper and gain some confidence in yourself.”

Shadow shouted, “what temper!”

Servo held two claws up in the air. “You just yelled at me right now. You yelled at me in the throne room. And you sound mad, very mad. Like why are you so mad. What gives?”

Shadow protested “I was not yelling.”

Servo replied “well it looked like it.”

Shadow got up. “To be fair you were asking for it in the throne room. I haven’t gone by the name Romulus for about 500 years.”

Servo Explained, “well someone needs to be told that because my dossier had your name wrong. It was a honest mistake. Why would you threaten to eat me anyway?”

“I was playing.”

Servo yelled, “nobody plays that way!”

Shadow continued “I wouldn’t have eaten you even if I wanted to. Dragon meat is too tough.”

Servo says “how reassuring.”

Servo asks “what time are you supposed to leave on the mission.”

Shadow answered “ahhhhh.”

Servo “You didn’t read the dossier.”

Shadow says “of course I did.”

Servo answered “Well then!”

Shadow very carefully used his magic to hover the folder off his side table and levitate it behind Servo. Sometimes he really loved having magic.

Servo tapped his foot. “Well?”

Shadow flipped through the pages looking for what he needed. Servo Sighed, “Your horn is glowing, your using magic.”

Shadow tried to keep a straight face. “No, I am checking all the windows. Can’t be too safe.”

Servo knew that Shadow was lying. Simply for one reason. The room didn’t have any windows, not the kind that opened. But at this time servo felt like it was not worth the fight. Servo held up his wrist and pointed to it. “We don’t have all day.”

Shadow looked at the paper and then looked at his clock. The paper dropped to the bed. “I should have left 20 minutes ago.”

Servo picked up the dossier “well then we better get going.” Servo started to push Shadow out the door. Shadows claws dragged on the cobblestone.

Servo said “you know it is going to be easier if you start walking.

Shadow sighed “Are you sure I have to do this.”

Servo jumped onto shadows back, “It is your duty.”

Shadow looked back “what are you doing?”

Servo shrugged “my side hurts still from when you kicked me.”

Shadow growled, “I am not a pony. You can’t just ride me.”

Servo pat the Shadow on the head, “do you want to be late.”

Shadow rolled his eyes. “oh fine then.”
Servo kicked his feet against shadows sides. “Come on then.”

Shadow bit his lip, “I am not a horse.”

Servo “Then mush.”
Shadow Yelled, “Knock it off!”
Servo smiled, “Your wasting time. You better start running.”
Shadow “You want to see running.” Shadow ran as fast as he could. Servos head jerked back from the burst of movement. Servo grabbed onto the base of Shadows wings to keep from falling off. It did little, Servo could feel his claws slipping.
Servo felt his claws start to slip, “You’re going too fast. I can’t hold on!”
Shadow grinned, “you wanted fast.”
Servo sighed, “Me and my big mouth.”

The guard paced back and forth infront of a large gate. The guard tapped his paw to the ground. Using magic he picked up a watch out of a bag around his neck. The guard turned to a group of five Lycans. “Well I will give him 5 more minutes and then I am going to tell the King that Shadow never showed up.”

A dark brown Lycan walked forward. She was smaller than the rest of the Lycans but not by much. On her head she wore a white hat with a green cross on it. “Don’t worry Sarge, He will be here.”

A dark orange Lycan brushed her dark red and white striped mane to the side of her face. “Well then Triage were do ya think he is. I got stuff to do.”

Triage adjusted her hat. “I don’t know Blaze. But he is never this late.”

A dark purple Lycan pointed at the cliff side. “Is that him!”

Triage looked at her. “Where are you looking Eclipse.”

Eclipse responded. “that big dust cloud.”

She pointed a paw at the side of the cliff. Shadow ran with Servo holding onto his tail. Then they both vanished. Leaving nothing but a dust cloud.

Triage squinted “I don’t see anything.”

Eclipse gasped, “Well he was just there. I am not a liar.”

Suddenly they were all surrounded by a flash of light. A loud boom cracked through the ravine. They all looked over to see Shadow standing there. Servo still holding onto his tail.

Servo held up one claw. “warn me before you teleport.” He then flopped on the floor.

Shadow grinned, “Why do you get motion sick.”

Blaze screamed to the sky. With both her arms in the air. “He is here, lets get this party started, wooo hooo!”

Sarge bit the corner of his mustache. He put his watch in Shadows face, “you are late.”

Shadow looked at the watch “or your watch is fast.”

“you got a bad attitude problem_”

Shadow grits his teeth “You wanna see a bad_”

“emmm” Servo cut him off.

Shadow breathed in and calmed down a bit before he spoke. “I had a bit of a delay. I did not jeopardize the mission did I.”

The guard says, “Not as of yet. We heard from the scouts the door is still clear. But that was about 25 minutes ago. 5 more minutes and we would have had to wait for another message. If you leave now you should be clear. Lucky.”

Shadow said under his breath, “your Lucky.”

Servo scolded “What_”

Shadow shouted at the top of his lungs “I didn’t say nothing!”

Sarge walked up to a giant machine that was connected to the door. He walked up to a row of buttons any typed on them. Lights came on and things beeped as the machine started to hum as it came to life.

Shadow grinned “start the countdown”.

Sarge turned to Shadow and screamed, His voice being drowned out by the machine. “It should be about five minutes for the pump to get enough pressure to more the door!”

Shadow Yelled back, “Thanks, that is fine.”

Sarge just cupped his paw to his ear and shook his head.

Shadow turned to his team. “We have two wagons to move. Whitwolf, Shirwolf you will be pulling the wagons. The Twins Nodded.”

Shadow looked over the dossier, “Flying team Take to the Skies and keep a birds eye on what is ahead. Look out for titans. Do you understand?”

Eclipse nodded. “Roger that.”

Shadow looked at Blaze. “Do you understand.”

Blaze tilted her head to the side. “where is Roger, I didn’t know he was going to be on this mission.”

Everyone in the group slammed their paws into their face.

Shadow stood with his mouth open while he tried to process that. He failed, so he shook his head and went back to business, “Magic users will help the wagon team. Make sure they keep moving. We cannot lose any wagons. If we lose a team member do not stay back keep moving? Priority one is to stay away from the lake.”

Shads smiled at the team, “any questions.”

Whitwolf raised a paw, “yeah, can we leave blaze here, last time I worked with her she nearly caught me on fire.”

Blaze scoffed “It was just your tail, and It has mostly grown back.”

Shadow gritted his teeth. “Yes blaze is coming, blaze no playing with fire.”

Blaze held up a lighter. “Can I keep this?”

Shadow grabbed it from her and threw it on the ground. “No!”

Shads asked “any other questions?”

Blaze raised a paw, “The wagons are kind of full. Where am I supposed to put my spare gas.”

Shads knocked his paw to his face. “you don’t need fuel. Don’t play with fire.”

Blaze tilted her head, “but fuel is not fire. It is fuel for a fire. So no fire.”

Whitwolf’s jaw dropped open, “Can I go back home?”

Shads screamed “No going home, no fire, no fuel.”

Whitwolf looked at his brother and sighed “I knew this was going to happen.”

Shirwolf looked at his brother and then Shadow “I am not feeling well, I need to go to the doctor.”

Triage piped up, “I am a doctor.”

Sarge yelled, “All good, the doors are opening.”

The engine revved up to speed and the door creaked and groaned as it opened upward. Shadow looked up to see the stars. A sliver of moonlight peaked through the opening. Just then the floor started to tilt creating a ramp, to the exit.
Shadow yelled “ok ground team move forward, Stay quiet until we get through the Shadow valley.”

Blaze started to reach for the small lighter, “can I bring a small fire.”

Shads picked up the lighter and handed it to Sarge. Sarge replied to Shadow with a nod. Shadow looked back at blaze and screamed “No, no fire!”

Blaze asked “what about for light?”
Shads exclaimed “Light could attract some Titans.”

The wagons moved up the ramp. As Whitwolf and his brother heaved and dug their paws in to move the wagons. Triage stood behind Whitwolf and pushed. Shadow helped push the other. Blaze and eclipse soon started pushing too.

At the top of the ramp all became easy as the ground leveled off. The wagons moved easier. Whitwolf and Shirwolf stopped pulling the wagons as they gasped for breath.
Shadow said quietly, “We need to clear the ramp.”

They all moved away from the exit. When they moved far enough away the massive bulkhead doors began to fall back down to the ground. The ground shook as the doors hit the ground. With a large bang they settled. Two Lycans came out of bushes and covered the bulkhead with brown sheet of leaves. One of the Lycans saluted Shadow. And then they flew off to the ravine. The humming stopped and only the crickets could be heard.

Shadow whispered, “Everyone to your places!”

Blaze and Eclipse took to the skies, Triage walked alongside the wagons.
They moved slowly through the night. The wheels of the wagons squeaked as the wagons moved.

The group stopped when they got to a clearing. The clearing had a Large lake to the west. To the north there was at least 4 different paths to take. Blaze and Eclipse hovered over the ground as they waited for more orders. Shadow stood beside an old oak tree. Shadow looked at the group to do a head count to make sure that everyone was present. When he was satisfied his eyes landed on the twins. “We can’t set up camp in the clearings because we could be seen. With how large and heavy those wagons are I don’t want us to get attacked with no idea were to go. Let’s wait next to this tree and scout out the best route to take.”

Triage leaned against the tree. Shadow waved at the fliers to move on. Blaze and Eclipse started scanning the forest for a way through.

Triage whimpered, “ummm shadow?”

Shadow watched the flyers and didn’t pay her much attention, “yes it is very dark.”

A tree branch started moving across her chest. Triage fought for breath, she managed with whisper, “Shadow?”

Shadow looked at Blaze as she was doing a somersault in the air “She is going to give away our position.”

Triage started whimpering, tears started streaming down her face “Shadddoww.”

Shadow grit his teeth. “What, do you need.”

Triage stuttered “T.. T….. T…” She broke into tears and started crying.
Shadow looked back at her and yelled, “what!”

Suddenly Blaze flew over and screamed, “MOVE!, Titan!”

Triage Squeaked as Shadow Grabbed her by the neck and pulled her away from the tree limb just as it was starting to wrap around her legs.

Whitwolf and Sherwolf started running. The wagons squealed as they came to life.

Sherwolf groined as he jerked the wagon to the left, barely avoiding being hit by a tree limb.

Whitwolf moaned as his wagon rolled over vine.

Shadow yelled “Air team cover the wagons!”

Blaze yelled back, “With what?”

Shadow yelled “I don’t know do something!”

Blaze screams “You said no fire.”

Shadow Yelled “Now I am saying burn something.”

Blaze screamed “You took my lighter.”

Servo replied “And you didn’t keep it, remember?”

Shadow Screamed “I know you, you can’t expect me to believe that you would only bring a tiny lighter with you?”

Blaze pulled out a flask of liquid and poured it on the tree. The tree screamed and hollered.

Servo pointed “great now it is angry.”

Sherwolf’s wagon stopped. Sherwolf dug his paws into the ground but the cart refused to move. “Guys I’m stuck. Someone help”.

Shadow pointed to Eclipse. “Help him.”
Eclipse flew down and started trying to push the wagon from behind.

Blaze started flying around the tree to distract it from the wagon.

Whitwolf stopped moving. He looked over to Triage. “Get me out of this Harness.”
Triage explained, “I can’t Shadow said_”

Whitwolf Tugged hard on the strap to try and break it. “Oh for bucks sake he’s my brother. I can’t let anything happen to him.”

Shadow looked at Whitwolf and then looked at Servo. “Servo, get Whitwolf and Triage out of here.”

Servo explained, “I can’t you might need me here. We might need their help.”

Shadow Rebutted. “We can’t lose both wagons. If the worst happens I don’t want Whitwolf to see it. You take care of Whitwolf I will help his brother.”

Servo bit his lip and nodded. He ran over to help Whitwolf.

Shadow Looked at Whitwolf. Eclipse was still pushing the back of the wagon, but it didn’t budge. And the tree was getting closer. Shadow flew up to her and yelled, “get him out of the wagon. The tree is too close.” Shadow flew up to the tree and stared flying circles around it. It swung randomly at him.

Blaze looked at shadow “please tell me you still have my lighter.”

Shadow stopped for a minute. “The guard took it.” He quickly dodged to the side barely missing being hit from a fat chubby tree branch.

From in the corner Shadow could hear servo, “liar!”

Shadow looked back, “Shut it.”

Blaze went up to Whitwolfs wagon. She search the cart and pulled out the old worn leather bag. She searched through her bag. Eclipse struggled with the straps. “blaze can a have a paw here.” Blaze responded, “In a minute.” Frustrated Blaze threw the bags contents onto the ground. She looked around and found a box of matches, “Perfect.”

Blaze looked up in just enough time to see a tree branch heading for her face. Blaze felt some leave graze her side as she moved at the last second. The tree branch hit the wagon instead. Wood splinters flew everywhere. Sherwolf flew across the plains. He landed into a pile of rocks.

Whitwolf screamed, “Brother.” Eclipse flew over and picked him up. She smacked his face. “Sherwolf.” She breathed heavy. “Guys he is out cold.” Finally the strap on Whitwolfs wagons gave away and freed him.

Blaze struck the match and a glowed bright. She tossed the match onto the tree. Within seconds the tree blew up in flames. The sounds of it screaming echoed through the forest.

Blaze grinned “Sparky, Sparky boom, boom.”

Shadow looked at blaze. “Great now we have a tree on fire.”
Blaze smiled, “Just watch.” She took off from the ground and flew as fast as she could. Angered the tree followed her to the lake. Blaze flew up the second the tree got close to the lake. Giant tentacles reached out from the lake and grabbed the tree. The tree Hollard and screamed as roots dug into the ground. Giant claw marks were etched into the ground as the tree tried to stop the inevitable. The tentacle pulled the tree into the water. As the water settled shadow looked at blaze. “Nice one.”

Blaze grinned “Thank you, Thank you.”

Whitwolf looked at her. “I have to admit that was pretty good thinking. I take back half the bad things I ever said about you.

Blaze cheered. “Yeah!” Then she looked stumped, “Wait, what?”

Everyone laughed. Until Triage spoke up. “Everyone we have a problem. It is Sherwolf.” The group walked over to her. “He is breathing but he is out cold. And the wagon is in pieces.”

Shadow asked “Is he going to be ok.”

Triage frowned, “I am not sure. I think he has some broken bones. But I have nothing to check him with.”

Whitwolf looked at Shadow, “We have got to go back. We need to help my brother.”

Shadow frowned. “We can’t go back. We have nearly cleared the forest. And that is the most dangerous part.”

Whitwolf, “he needs help, how could you let this happen?”

Shadow fought back the urge to cry. How could he have let this happen? It was all his fault. The scouts told him that it was clear but he was late. In many ways it was because of him. It was his fault. All that Shadow could say was “I am so sorry”.

Whitwolf scoffed, “sorry, my brother is hurt. Because you were late_”

Servo got between Shadow and Whitwolf “It was me. Shadow was helping me with something. I am the reason why he was late. Your brother does need help and he is going to get it as soon as we get out of here.” Servo looked at Shadow. “What do we do next boss.”

Shadow was speechless. What is that little dragon doing? Shadow felt low, he barely met the dragon and Servo was trying to protect him. But why, he wondered. After a few seconds of thinking he knew what he was going to do. Shadow composed himself, he breathed out a few times and then Shadow pointed to Triage. “We have one wagon left. You ride on the wagon and take care of him.” He pointed to Sherwolf. “Blaze, Eclipse. Use the blanket from the top of the other wagon. Lay him on it keep him safe, we will just have to help him in Ponyville.

Blaze raised a paw in the air. “But one problem, how can we carry him in it if the wagon is smashed.”

Shadow slammed his face into his paw. Eclipse raised a eyebrow “seriously?” Whitwolf rolled his eyes, “A quarter, I take back a quarter of the bad things that I have ever said about you.”

Eclipse gently placed Sherwolf onto of the other wagon. Triage rubbed the top of his head. “He is going to need medicine, he is going to be in a lot of pain.”

Shadow looked past the forest. “On to ponyville.”

Archimedes sat in his throne room. He tapped the armrest of his throne with his claws, as he looked out the window into the forest. “Why is he so late. Can that pup do anything right.”

The room filled with a bright purple light. A chocolate colored Alicorn stepped out of the shadows.

Archimedes got down from his throne. “what took you so long Cronos.”

Cronos spoke, “My sister was being persistent. Don’t worry she doesn’t expect a thing.”
In the distance a giant fireball exploded over a tree. Archimedes sighed. “Why does it look like my son is going to burn down the forest? Does he have to burn the titan? It is as old as the forest. Honestly can he do anything right?”

Cronos looked at him “Don’t worry everything is going as planned.”

Archimedes sighed, “Oh, there goes the medal. Do you have any idea how much that is worth?”

Cronos grinned, “A small price to pay. Besides that is why I asked you to send two. If it was one then he would have come back with a failed mission.”

Archimedes asked. “So you have seen what is going to be.”

Cronos replied, “I have, my sister does not expect a thing. And she is unknowingly doing what I need her too. Everything is going just the way I planned it.”

Archimedes asks “how do you know that everything will go according to your plan.”

Cronos replied, “Because I have seen that it will, sometimes I just need to do a little adjustment to keep the flow of time going in the direction that I want it to.”

Archimedes turned to look Cronos in the face. “If I do everything according to your plan I will get what I want.”

Cronos looked at him. “I know you will. As long as you continue to do everything that I say”. He gave Archimedes a smile, “Remember I can see everything that happens Past, Future and Present.”

Archimedes wrapped a paw around Cronos. Archimedes pulled Cronos toward him and gave him a giant hug. “Thank you my old friend.”

End chapter.

Chapter Three: Campfire stories

A purple Alicorn horse ran through the library in her crystal castle. The sound of her hooves echoes among seemingly endless stacks of books. She walked over and used her magic to picks up a book from one of the piles. Not to anyone, in particular, she muttered, “Ok, this one belongs in the E section.”

Behind her stood her six closest friends. Five ponies and one dragon. They tiphooved through stacks of books as best as they could, but it was difficult. The books were all in organized piles. None of her friends knew Twilight's sorting system, but in the spirit of being a good friend, they did what they could.

She turned to her friends. “Thanks again girls for the help organizing the castles books.”

AppleJack held up a book sideways; she looked at the pages as if they were in a foreign language, “I am not sure what help the bushel of us would be.”

Rainbow Dash flew through two of the stacks, “Twilight didn’t we just do this a month ago.”
Twilight gently levitates a book into the air and put it on the shelf. “We did, but I got another book shipment from Celestia. I have to organize the library, so they all fit.”

Twilight used her magic to pick up another book. Tears formed in her eyes. She looked at her friends with a weak smile. her friends huddled into a group around her, waiting for her to speak.
Fluttershy broke the silence. “What's the matter Twilight.”
“I was afraid this book burned in Tireks attack, but it is fine.”
Applejack asked, “Which one is it.”
Twilight smiled while flipping through the pages, “This book is the journal of the two sisters.” She looked at her friends “The book that led us to stop nightmare moon, and save Luna.” She held out a hoof and pointed to the group.
“And most importantly, the book that led me to make all of my friends.”

Applejack blushed, “gawsh, I guess that book is that important.”
Twilight blushed. “And what awesome friends I have. I wouldn’t be able to sort these books without you.”

Rarity corrected her, “Twilight, you have done it before.”
Twilight giggled “not that fast, though. The last time I cleaned up the library, it took me a week.”
Rainbow dash laughed, “And we played that awesome prank on you.”

Pinkie pie jumped up. “You mean the one where we pretended to be friends with Discord.”
The group of friends all laughed together.
Applejack smiled, “No problem, Twilight, that is what friends do.”

Spike got up. He weakly walked over to twilight, “I don’t feel so good.” Spike belched, and a stream of fire spewed from his mouth.
Twilight used her magic to pick up the letter “I wonder what this is about.”

She hovered a stack of books through the air in an attempt to clear more walking room. “It is from Celestia. I hope it is not news about more book deliveries. My castle cannot take any more books. Maybe a friendship problem. Maybe a metal for beating the pony of shadows. Maybe it is about Cozy Glow. That poor filly. I hope they can help her.”

Suddenly she gasps, “Ahhh” And all the books that are hovering fall. A stack of books fell over nearly crushing Spike. Rainbow Dash flew in at the last second and saved him.
Apple Jack pushed some books off of her body, “What in tarnation is it.”

Twilight looked up with her jaw dropped, “It is about the grand galloping gala.”
She lowered the letter to see that all of her friends were confused. “Celestia wants me to host the grand galloping gala.”

Pinkie pie screamed, “woo hooo.” And out of nowhere her party cannon seemed to appear and exploded throwing Confetti everywhere.

Rainbow Dash flew up and nearly hit the roof “awesome!”
Spike with a concerned expression looked at her, “What's the problem with that?”
Twilight said with nervousness, “How about the fact that I have never done it before.”
Applejack smiled, “it just means that she really trust you.”

A flash of light appeared next to twilights face to reveal a paper bag. The paper bag levitated up to Twilights mouth. Twilight breathed heavy in and out into it. “Oh my gosh, Oh my gosh, I can’t do this.”
Her friends look at her in amusement.
Twilight breathed into the bag more and then spoke, “Do you know how important the grand galloping gala is.”
Rarity smiled, “Of course, darling.”
AppleJack fixed her hat, “Yup.”
Pinkie pie grinned “Silly Twilight.”

Twilight screamed, “No, do you know how important it is?”
She looked back and forth to her friends, “leaders from all of the kingdoms where invited. Not to mention that I will be representing the school.”
Fluttershy “Oh my.”
Twilight sighed, “That’s right. If the grand galloping gala is not perfect, then I could ruin diplomatic relations forever.”
Rainbow punched up into the air, “Don’t worry, we got your back.”
Pinkie Pie, “I will go get my party cannon Ready. I need more confetti, Lots more.”
Twilight ran over to her. “I don’t know if that is a good idea. I don’t know how anybody would feel about hearing the cannon. It is a gala.”

The group of friends all embraced each other for a massive hug. They all laughed together.
Twilight smiled to her friends, “Thanks girls, we can do it together. Together we can handle anything that is going to happen.”

It was dark in the forest as a group of Lycans followed a dirt path. They took short steps; all of them breathed heavy and were exhausted. They were all covered in dirt and slowly walked toward a sliver of light.

Eclipse looked up into the sky. “My paws hurt.”
Blaze grinned and looked back at her. “My back hurts.”
Whitwolf, who was pulling the wagon, looked at them both and said, “Would you both stop your whining. Or do either of you want to pull?”

After a few minutes of walking, they notice a sliver line of light on the ground. The line cut across the path. It was dark on one side and bright on the other.
Blaze poured a container of liquid on her face and started hysterically laughing.
Shadow looks at her in bafflement. “What is your problem?”
Blaze giggled, “It is just that we are here.” She took a deep breath. “Finally we are out of that stupid forest. Finally we have reached the morning line.”

The group walked through the morning line sun starts shining on their bodies. They all squint as their eyes adjust to being in the light. The Lycans cross into Equestria from the shadow valley. They all squint as the sun shines on them for what feels like the first time.
Triage spoke up, “Oh my, my eyes are burning.”
Servo interrupts, “You are fine just wait for your eyes to adjust.”
Eclipse joked, “my eyes, what is that bright thing in the sky.”

Shadow looked up at the sky to see the bright orange glow of the sun as it peaked over the horizon.
Shadow answered “really funny, that is the sun or what's left of it.”
Shadow turned to the Lycans. “The sun is coming down. We are all tired. Let’s set up camp, and we will begin again in the morning.”

Shadow Hound looked at his five friends. They stood and waited for his orders. He thought for a moment on how to set up a good camp. Shadow pointed to a small area away from the path that was clear of trees. “We can set up camp here.” Shadow started to bark out orders. “Eclipse, Clear the debris. Triage set up a tent. Whitwolf, get something for us to sit on. Blaze, find some kindle so we can make a fire.”

Shadow could here Shirwolf from the wagon. “What do you want me to do?”
Shadow pointed a paw at the wagon, “Stay in the wagon. You are injured.”

Blaze called back, “I am starving can I go hunt us something to eat.”
Shadow explained, “We can’t go hunting in Equestria; there is a yellow Pegasus that keeps count of the bunny population.”
Blaze held her stomach, “But I am starving.”

Shadow yelled. “Start a campfire!”
Whitwolf rolled some logs over to the campsite, “wasn’t her stuff in the other wagon.”
Shadow scowled. His eye flickered in anger. Only for him to slam his face into his paws.
Blaze grinned, “I brought flint.”
Shadows ears perked up. Shadow raised his head from his paw and breathed out. "awesome!"
Whitwolf looked at her, “great idea, let's give her more fire to play with. She did almost burn down the forest.”
Shadow spoke. “It will be fine.”
Whitwolf scowled, “the last time she tried to start a campfire, she almost burned off my tail.”
Blaze snapped, “The hair grew back.”
Whitwolf grit his teeth. He held his butt in the air. There was a large patch of fur missing from the left side of his tail. He then screamed, “Barely.”

Servo held up his claws at the Lycans, “Everything is fine. Just stand back if you don’t trust her.”
The entire group of Lycans all took shelter behind a giant rock. Only Shadow peeked his head out.
Servo's exhaled and rubbed his temple, “Very funny.”
Meanwhile, blaze pulled out the flint and emptied a bottle into the fire.

Shadow tilted his head, “I thought I left it behind.”
Blaze answered, “It is not lighter fluid. It is something for me to drink.”
Servo questioned, “Drink, how is your drink going to help start a fire?”
Blaze grinned at Servo, “It is my secret. I know what I am doing.”
Shadow ducked his head behind the rock. Blaze bit her tongue as she struck the flint to the wood.

Servo walked over next to Blaze, “how is your drink going to start a fire anyway?”
Just then a fireball shot out of the woodpile. Blazed took cover behind one of the logs. The fire surrounds Servo. A few seconds later, the flame died down. Servo had ash on him but was unharmed. “Good thing I am fireproof. I love being a dragon.”

Shadow looked over to Blaze. The log she was behind was charred. “What is that stuff?”
Blaze grinned at him. “Cider. One of the few things good that the dirty, violent ponies make.”

The Lycans all sit down on the logs around the campfire. Blaze sat down on the burned log only for it to crumble.
Triage broke the silence, “We are missing all the tents. Were they in the other wagon?”
Shadow answers “take the blanket off the wagon and make one with that. Stupid Titans.”
Whitwolf interrupted. “That was insane.”
Blaze responded, “yeah, but we are all alive so now it is just a really cool story.”
Triage took the blanket off the wagon. “yeah, but not all of us made it out safe.”
Sherwolf stood up on the wagon. He didn’t dare attempt to jump off of it. “I am fine. I am just bruised is all.”

Eclipse sighed, “We are lucky that we all even made it out the way we did.”
Triage looked at Sherwolf, “just in case don’t move too much you might have broken it.”
Sherwolf looked at the ground and sized up the jump, “I am fine.”
Triage “your leg is at least bruised, definitely no jumping. Rest your leg.”
Sherwolf sat back down on the wagon. “Things are going to get tricky, though, with only one wagon.”

Shadow looked at the fire sadly “let's worry about that tomorrow. Tonight lets rest up.”
Eclipse concerned asked, “So what's the plan?”
Shadow said firmly, “I already said, tonight we rest, tomorrow we sell the iron.”
Whitwolf asked, “Some details would be nice.”
Shadow said, “We are a few miles from Whitetail lodge. We need to camp here, so we don’t gain any attention.”
Shadow got up, “What we are going to do is go around the Whitetail lodge and stay at the castle of the two sisters.”

Servo asked, “What does the Dossier say?”
Shadow frowned. “I have no idea. It was in the other wagon.”
Servo scoffed, “You didn’t read the dossier.”
Shadow looked nervous, “I skimmed it. It said Whitetail lodge and a room number. I can’t remember which one. It doesn’t matter anyway.”
Servo said, “Why?”
Shadow lowered his head, “the bits were in the other wagon.”
Everyone Sighed.
Shadow continued, “we are going to do fine, I know that castle back and front. I grew up in the castle of the twin sisters.”
Eclipse sneered, “Staying in a cold and dark castle is so not my style.”
Shadow grinned “just tell yourself it is in style and that all the hip and cool Lycans are doing it.”
Whitwolf broke in, “and how are we going to sell the remaining iron.”

Shadow responded, “Easy like this.” Shadow then got off the log. His muscles tensed up. His bones started to crack. His body got smaller. His nose got covered in fur as it shrank and horse nostrils replaced it. His wings shrank and disappeared. His paws curled as hooves took their place.
Shadow breathed heavy in and out as he sat back down. The Lycan Alicorn was now a Unicorn stallion. Shadow turned to his friends and grinned.

Whitwolf’s nose flared, “And what is everyone else supposed to do.”
Shadow put his hoof behind his head and combed his mane “Ahhhh, Cloaks.”
Eclipse sighed “The jewels were in the other wagon weren’t they.”
Shadow sighed, “Yup.”

Servo asked, “great now what are we going to do, go back.”
Shadow yelled, “This is my first mission!” He breathed in and then continued, “We are not going back. I know someone who I can contact. They can get me something just as good as the jewels.”
Servo crossed his arms, “Seriously?”
Shadow said, “Yeah.”

Servo responded, “Who are they, and why would they help us?”
Shadow said, “because I am me, and they ow me a favor. I need to go to Whitetail lodge, and send a letter.”
Servo got off the log, “I better go with you.”
Shadow said, “I need someone to stay here and watch the camp. I will be fine.”
Shadow walked away down the trail toward whitetail lodge.

Shadow walked up to a lone cabin in the middle of the forest. A light flickered through the window. He entered the building. The room was small and warm. Boxes lined the walls. The only opening was a window. Through it, Shadow could see a grey, cross-eyed, Pegasus with bubbles on its flank.

“Hello, is this the post office.” He yelled.
“Sure is, how may I help you.” The Grey Pegasus said.
Shadow walked up to the counter, “I need to send a letter.”
“Pens and paper are on that wall. When you finish, give your letter to me, and I will send it.”

Shadow looked at her, “Thank you….”
She grinned, “you can call me muffins.”
Shadow scribbled his message down and handed it to her. “Here you go.”
Muffins looked confused, “sir, you still need to put it in an envelope and put the address on it.”

Shadow blushed. “Oh ah, what if you need it delivered in person.”
She looked confused, “It still needs an envelope. And we need to know the name of the pony.”
Shadow put a paw behind his mane, “Can you deliver it to a Hippogryph.”
Muffins looked at him, “Yes, but I still need to know his name.”
He scribbled on the paper.

Muffins looked at it with her mouth agape. “You know General Seaspray.”
Shadow whispered, “Can you do it.”
She winced, “well yes, but..”
Shadow cut her off, mid-sentence, “Then please do.”

Shadow continued, “He needs to get this tonight.”
She answered, “Yes, but it would have to be delivered express. That cost 3 bits.”
He reached into his bag and pulled out three bits.
The mare smiled at him. “Thank you. I will deliver it right now. He will have it in the morning.”
Shadow replied, “Thanks,” he walked out the door into the warm night.

Shadow walked down the trail to where the camp was. The mission was messed up because of the missing wagon. He thought about his plan for what to do with the meager supplies that they had left. Suddenly a voice broke the silence.
“You lied to them!”
Shadow turned around to see an old grey mare.
Shadow replied, “I didn’t lie to them.”
The mare smiled, “You said the bits were in the other wagon. You had more.”

Shadow snapped back. “They were in the other wagon. These bit were mine. I was saving them for a friend.”
The mare gazed into his eyes, “How are they going to trust you if they can’t trust what you say.”
Shadow snapped back, “They can trust me.”
The mare snarled, “Ask Shirwolf if he should have trusted you.”
Shadow pleaded, “They can trust me.”
The mare turned into a cloud of dark blue smoke. The smoke coiled around his body. Two light blue irises looked into his. “You can lie to them, but you cannot lie to me. You are too weak to protect your friends. You should have said yes when you had the chance.”

The cloud slithered into the distance. Shadow stood unable to move due to fear.
Shadow Cowered in fear and tucked his tail between his legs. His lower lip started to quiver, his eyes began to water, as he fought back his tears.
“I would do anything for them.”

Whitwolf looks over the camp. The tent was up, and the fire was crackling. He and Triage had gotten his brother off of the wagon. Whitwolf walked over to the campfire and sat next to Eclipse. “So you seem to know a lot about this castle that we are going to stay at. It sounds kind of fun staying in a castle. What do you know about it?”

Eclipse looks at him. “It is not really a castle, darling. It is more like the moldy remains of one.”

Blaze flew over from the fire and sat next to Whitwolf.
Eclipse breathed it, “Well you see, it is one of the oldest buildings in all of Equestria. Nobody has lived there for a thousand years.”

Whitwolf looked confused, “Who lived there then, originally.”
Blaze laughed, “The two sisters, of course.”
Whitwolf looked puzzled, “From the old pups book.”
Shirwolf trotted over, “Ease up, on him, we never really read.”

Eclipse spoke up, “we are not making fun of him. I just thought everyone had heard that story.”
Whitwolf spoke up, “I haven't.”
Shirwolf lowered his ears, “You know what my answer is.”
Triage spoke next, “I haven’t.”
Servo responded, “The what.”

Eclipse spoke up, “I don’t have a copy of the story with me.” Everyone looked upset. She sighed, “But the story tells of how Celestia and Luna ruled the kingdom together.”
Everyone sat around her listening.
“Then one day Celestia decided that she should be the sole ruler of Equestria. Luna wanted to start her own kingdom, a group of ponies decided to leave with her. Celestia Forbid it.”

She waved her paws in front of the fire. The shadow cast on the crew. “Celestia attacked the group in that castle, but Luna defended them!”
Eclipse smashed her paws together. “Celestia destroyed Luna for her actions. And Luna was never heard from again.”
Eclipse waved into the sky. “The ponies breathed in the Pollen from the Night Bloom. And became the Lycans.”
All the friends said “wow.”
Eclipse turned around, “And to this day we howl at the moon to thank Luna for what she did for us. All so we can run free in the night.”

Whitwolf responded, “But didn’t you hear Luna is back. She has been back for a few years now.”
Some yelling came from beyond the trees, “Imposter!”

Everyone turned around, “Shadow!”
Servo said, “Good to see you again, buddy.”
Shadow walked through the tree line and walked into the campsite, his nostrils flared, “The Luna in Canterlot is an imposter. Celestia made her up so everypony would think she was a nice and pretty ruler.”
Eclipse responded, “How do you know.”
Shadow growled, “I know. She would have contacted us by now. She wouldn’t leave me, Us.”
Shadow turned toward the tent. “I am going to bed and everyone should too. We have a big day tomorrow. ”

Blaze responded, “In a minute, this story is just getting good.”
Eclipse continued, “All that happened in the castle of the two sisters. And that is where we are going to be staying.”
Shadow yelled from the Tent, “If you don’t like it, then leave.”
Blaze whispered to the group, “Yikes what got stuck up his butt.”
Everyone chuckled.
Whitwolf broke the laughter. “Sounds very cool. Whatever it looks like it has got to be better than Hollow Shads.”

Now it was Eclipse turn to look confused as she turned toward Whitwolf, “What is wrong with Hollow Shads.”
Whitwolf gasped, “You didn’t know hollow shads was destroyed, by Twilight Sparkle.”
All eyes turned to him.
“Last year when Vlad and the rest of the bat ponies came to the shadow valley. They said they that were attacked.”
Whitwolf put a paw to his chest. “I was part of the scout team that the king sent to make sure that Vlad was telling the truth, it is in ruins.”
Whitwolf growled, “All the reports say that it was that no good Twilight Sparkle who’d done it.”

Blaze spoke up, “Neat.”
Servo broke the silence, “It was not Twilight Sparkle who did it. It was the Pony of Shadows.”
Blaze looked at Shadow. By now his head was sticking out of the tent. It was clear he was listening to their story, “Nobody told me you owned a Pony.”
Servo grew frustrated, “Not Shadows Pony, The pony of Shadows.”

Whitwolf continued, “The same Pony of Shadows that almost ate the Heart of the Lycan Empire.”
Triage spoke, “I heard it was twilight who attacked us and the bat ponies.”
Shadow Hound walked over to the fire, “Nope it was the Pony of Shadows. He wiped the floor with me and nearly destroyed the Heart of the Lycan Empire. Now are all of you done telling campfire stories.”

Blaze interrupted, “Still a pony.”
Whitwolf responded, “Either way the ponies need to stay out of the Lycan Empire.”
Shirwolf answered back. “Yeah because wherever they go, they destroy everything they touch.”
Whitwolf said, “They are monsters, did you hear what they did to the storm king.”
Everyone shook their heads.

Whitwolf’s eyes grew big, “They ate him.”
Blaze smiled, “that is not right.”
Eclipse scoffed, “what roughens.”
Triage held her paw in the air, “I heard he got turned to stone.”
Blaze smashed her paws together, “yeah, and they bucked it into pieces.”
Shirwolf rolled his eyes, “I bet they are displaying the pieces on top of their castle as a warning to others not to mess with the Pony Empire.”

Shadow growled, “It doesn’t matter what they did to him. He was too loud, anyway. Nothing but a showoff.”
Triage answers, “What would they do to us if they know who we were?”
Blaze smiled at looked to all of her friends, “maybe we could join him. I bet they have already chosen our spots on the castle wall. Maybe they are already looking at us from the shadows.”

Then as if on cue, some bushes start to blow around. And a twig snapped. Triage jumped off the log and almost landed in a tree.
Eclipse giggled, “Calm down it is just the wind.”
Shadow waved everyone toward the tent. “Let's stop with the ghost stories we have a big day tomorrow. That is when we sell what is left of the supplies.”

The fire turns to a faint glow as shadow kicked some dirt on it. All of the Lycans entered the tent. The campsite was dark and unattended.

From the bushes, a small chuckle could be heard. “Mwahhhhhh.” A dark figure walked into the campsite. The only thing that could be seen was a light purple helmet and a pair of white fangs. The eyes opened to reveal purple irises.
“Sleep well My Little Pup. You are going to help me with my revenge. With Shadows Help the night shall last forever!” The figure turned into a cloud of smoke and slithered into the night.

Author's Note

Thanks everyone for waiting. The adventures of Shadow continue. I plan on finishing this whatever it takes!

Chapter Four: Welcome to Ponyville

Celestia walked up the stairs to the castle. She was growing concerned. The moon was not lowered yet, and her sister was not on the balcony. They always stood on the traditional balcony when switching shifts. Her sister had been acting strange since the visit from their brother. She walked to the top of the stairs and saw Luna looking through her bedroom window. Not much was in the room. Luna was not much of a designer, so her bedroom had just the minimum of what it needed. Luna's massive bed dwarfed the room. Across from the bed sat a lovely dresser. A fireplace that was to the left of the bed heated the room.

“Sister,” Celestia said gently in an attempt to get her sister's attention. Luna sighed and then continued staring out the window. Celestia walked toward her sister. She tried again. “Sister.” Luna kept looking through the window. She stared as if she was under a spell of some sort. The kind that makes the victim unable to notice anything around them. Celestia knew what it was. Her sister was in deep thought and depressed.

Celestia sat next to luna and said with a gentle voice. “Hello, Luna, what is on your mind. The night is over. You can lower the moon now.”

The moon lowered, and Luna spoke, “I am sorry, sister. I was just thinking.”

Celestia put a hoof around her sister. “you can tell me anything that you are thinking.”

Luna smirked. “Isn’t it funny when we were fillies, I had such a hard time raising and lowering the moon.”

Celestia smiled, “But you eventually did it on your own.”

She looked at her sister and noticed that she held something in her hoof.

Fearing the worst, Celestia took a few steps back. “Sister, what is this about.”

Luna looked at her sister. “I am very happy for twilight, that is she has come very far.” Luna took a few minutes to compose herself. “I was hoping that by this time, I would have someone that I could give the powers of the night to.”

Celestia sat in front of her sister and breathed out. “Twilight is a great student. When the time comes, she can choose someone to raise the moon. I am sure that, for now, she can control the sun and the moon.”

Celestia looked up at Luna and realized that she was hovering the small toy next to Luna. Then suddenly it clicked in her head. “Luna, I am so sorry.”

Luna replied with a small giggle, “for what.”

Celestia said. “After you went to the moon, I searched all of Equestria for them. I tried to find them, but I could not find any trace of the missing ponies.”

Luna sighed. “It has been a thousand years. Ponies don’t live that long. So they all grew up and lived their lives.” Luna breathed out and looked at the now rising sun. “I just hope that they lived long and safe lives.”

Celestia walked over to her sister, “Of course, sister, I am sure they did.”

Luna’s eyes started to tear up. “The only member of the ponies that would still be alive would be my son.”

Celestia lowered her head. She could only say, “I know.”

Luna walked over to her sister and looked her in the face. “I am never going to see him again.” She gasped for air. The look of dread was on her face, “Can’t I stay behind. Maybe there is still a chance.”

Celestia replied, “We have already been away from our home for over 1000 years. If your magic fades forever, you will be lost.”

Celestia put a wing around her sister, “I lost you once, I can’t lose you forever.”

Tears streamed down Luna's face, she bit her lip, “It is so funny in a strange way. Over 1,000 years ago, I wanted to be you and rule a kingdom of my own. Be loved by my subjects, just like my big sister. Little did I realize that it would cost me, my son. The one who loved me more than the moon. The one who needed me.”

Luna hovered the toy in front of her face, “What is funny is that I would have gotten away with it. If I didn’t go back for this stupid thing.” She levitated it into a wall. Stuffing flew into the air. The Toy pony broke into two. Its head landed in front of Celestia. Its body landed in the middle of the room. Celestia walked over to it. She gently picked it up with her magic and placed it on the fireplace mantle.

Celestia walked over to the sobbing Luna. She placed an arm around her sister. “I don’t like seeing you upset. It makes me afraid that you are going to go into your dark place again.”

Luna cackled at her sister, “Why are you afraid I am going to say yes to the shadow again.”

Celestia frowned before she could speak Luna cut her off. “I have not seen the shadow sense the Elements of harmony cured me.”

Luna pleaded, “But that doesn’t stop me from wondering if my Son grew up and how he is. For all, I know he could be….” Luna broke out in tears. She sobbed as she fell to the ground. “I can’t believe I left him there. I am the worst mother ever.”

Celestia put a wing around her sister and put her and pulled her in close. “Shhh… It is ok. Everything is going to be ok. The others took care of him, and he lived a wonderful life.” Luna sobbed on her sister.

“He is Living a wonderful life.” Celestia corrected herself. Celestia fought to put a smile on her face. “Don’t worry; your son is out there.”

Luna stopped crying long enough to ask, “How do you know?”

Celestia said. “because he is related to us. If we can survive the Alicorn war, your son can survive some forest.”

Shadow ran through the trees. He stood on a stump and stuck his nose up in the air and took a big whiff. “I can smell the old castle. Come on, everyone, we are not that far away.”

Whitwolf laughed out loud. “Boss, I don’t think I have ever seen you this happy.”

Shadow grinned, “It feels like we were never going to get here. I am just happy to set up camp.” He walked up to an old bridge. “wow, I am surprised that the rope bridge is still here. You would think that it would have collapsed. Must be that old Equestria care.”

Whitwolf walked in front of the bridge. He looked over to Triage, who was wide-eyed and biting her lip. Blaze was waving for him to go first. He let out a big sigh. He held his breath and slowly pulled the wagon across the bridge.

Eclipse broke the silence. “You know Shadow; it is not too late to set up camp somewhere else. That does not involve crossing an old bridge.”

Shadow looked back at the group, “It is fine. The bridge is safe.”

The bridge creaked and swayed under the weight of all the iron.

Shadow smiled when the wagon reached the other side. And it was on solid ground again. “See, I told you it is safe. They don’t make bridges like this anymore.”

“I am sure there is a reason.” Eclipse Frowned.

They walked up the stairs to the old castle. Shadow opened the main hall doors. Inside the castle, it was not as damaged as one would think. The roof was missing; however, there was no debris. At most piles of dirt littered the floor.

Shadow smiled. “See what I mean, this place is sturdy.”

Blaze spoke up. “Yeah, because half this place has already fallen down.”

Shadow said, “I can prove it.”

Shadow walked up to one of the pillars and gave it a swift kick. The column fell over, and a chunk of the roof collapsed. Shadow looked behind himself to see that it just barely missed hitting him. He looked at his pack to see everyone looked annoyed.

Shadow Hound placed a paw on the back of his head and searched for what to say next. “Well, the good news is, at least we have a great view of the sky.” He walked away from the roof as it continued to crumble. “We are all fine lets not set up camp under anything.”

Eclipse grumbled under her breath. “we would be fine in a nice hotel.”

Shadow walked into the center of the entrance area. “This is the perfect spot. Lets set up camp here.”

Whitewolf and Triage started unpacking the wagon. Eclipse rolled her eyes. Blaze started collecting wood.

Shadow looked at the group, “Continue unpacking. I need to go take care of something.”

Servo ran over to Shadow, “I should go with you.”

Shadow stepped away from Servo. “You don’t need to. I am only going to get the shards.”

Servo replied, “All the more reason why I should go with you.”

Shadow replied, “It is an easy task. I am only going to be gone a second.”

Servo replied, “I can get you a good deal.”

Shadow replied, “I need you to control things here.”

Servo said, “Your pack is fine. Whitewolf, you are in charge.”

Whitewolf yelled out. “Sweet!”

Shadow replied, “Whitewolf, you are not in charge.”

Whitewolf, “Ahh.”

Shadow continued, “Servo, you are not going with me, and that is final.” Shadow flew away.

Servo sighed, “I better go follow him. He is going to get us in trouble.” Servo flew after Shadow as fast as he could.

Blaze looked at the group. “Wait, who is in charge?”

Sounds of hooves on cobble filled the air. Shadow searched the middle of the town square for General Seaspray. It was challenging to do because ponies rushed around him. They didn’t give him a second thought. He thought that it was slightly amusing how they didn’t notice him. The ponies were paying so much attention to what they were doing. They were bumping into him, but they wouldn’t say anything as they ran by.

Shadow began to wonder if his pack needed the pearl shards, or if the ponies would even notice Lycans in their little town. Shadow watched a guard walk past him. He quickly changed his mind. The ponies didn’t care that he was in their town, but right now, shadow was using his ability. He could transform at will into a pony form. His pack could not, so they needed the shards. If one guard found his friends, the evil ponies would probably turn them into statues. And use them to decorate the castle garden. His team needed to blend in.

He looked around for General Seaspray. After a few minutes of searching, he saw Seaspray sitting at a café in dark sunglasses and a red baseball cap. Shadow walked over to the table. “what are you doing.” Seaspray continued to look at his newspaper. Shadow cleared his throat. Seaspray continued to look at his paper. Shadow grit his teeth. He then sat down at the table. “What are you doing in that silly hat.”

Seaspray didn’t look up from the newspaper. But he finally spoke. “Sir, I am waiting for someone, and that seat is for him. Could you please move along.”

Shadow growled, “I am the person that you are going to meet. How could you miss that.”

Seabreeze calmly put down the paper. “Prove it.”

Shadow Jumped over the table and put his face into Seasprays. “I am Shadow Hound, the son of King Archimedes. Prince of the Lycan kingdom. My father gave your kingdom a Pearl 1 year ago because your queen was too afraid to deal with the storm king.” Shadow grinned, “Shall I go on.”

Seaspray cleared his throat, “Just being careful. The shards are significant to us. They come from the pearl. Once they are gone, there are no more.”

Shadow frowned, “Yeah, so I have heard.” Shadow sat back down in the seat. “Did you bring them.”

Seaspray put a small jewelry box on the table and then opened it. The box was lined with red silk. Resting on the silk was five shards. “I brought some shards from the pearl for you.” He then shut the box. “They are yours as long as you brought me 5,000 bits.”

Shadow exhaled. There is always a catch; he thought to himself. “I don’t have the money now. But I can pay you in a few days if you give them to me now.”

Seaspray scoffed, “No bits, no Shards.”

Shadow pleaded, “I am the prince of the Lycan kingdom. You can trust that when I say you will get paid, you will.” Shadow tried to remain calm as he thought his next words very carefully. “Don’t forget the Lycan Kingdom and the Hippogriffs are allies.”

Seaspray said, “So much for allies. It was the ponies that stopped the storm king.”

Shadow pleaded, “And it was the Lycans that brought you the pearl. The very same pearl that your queen used to keep her kingdom safe.”

Seaspray sneered, “And you think this gives you power over us. Do you think this means that you can take it back? Shard by shard.”

Shadow tried to remain calm as he clenched his teeth, “Of course not, but right now to keep my kingdom safe, I need those shards. I only need them for the next few days. They are from the pearl. It is yours now. You can keep them after-.” Seaspray pounded his talon on his chest, “That is right. We bought the Pearl, and now you need to buy the shards. That is the way this world works.”

Shadow lost his temper. He spoke in a low growl. “I don’t think you understand. I am leaving with the shards.” Shadow giggled, “You can give them to me, or I will take them.”

Seaspray frowned, “You try anything, and the guards will destroy you before you can escape.”

Shadow smiled smugly, “Did you forget? I am ShadowHound. I can transform into a different Pony. They will never know who to look for.” He smiled from ear to ear. “I will take my chances with the guards, It was a long trip, and I am so hungry, maybe I should have a hippogryph sandwich. How do you like that, chicken wings.”

Seaspray scoffed, “Wow, you are a monster.” He pushed the box over to Shadow, “I am not going to forget this. Queen Nova will hear-” Shadow interrupted, “Relax bird brain. You can have them back in a few days. And If you keep quiet, I will even throw some bits your way.”

Shadow got off the table and hovered the box into his arms. He grinned as General Seaspray flew away.

Shadow skipped away from the table with a smile on his face.

“Did I seriously just hear that!”

Shadow dropped the box, And looked behind himself, “Oh hi Servo, it is you.”

Servo grit his teeth. “Don’t hi Servo me. I heard everything that you said.”

Shadow walked away from the café. Servo followed him down the path. He whispered to Servo, “what choice did I have. If I didn’t get the shards, then the mission would be a failure. I did what I did to secure the mission.”

Servo groaned. “This is why I wanted to go with you. It is horrible what you just said. If your father-”

Shadow ran up to Servo's face, “Don’t tell my father.”

Servo stuck a claw out and pushed Shadow away. “What are you going to do about it.”

Shadow showed his teeth, “Did you just ask me that?”

Servo replied, “yeah, I did. And before you answer, don’t forget what your dad said. If I go missing, General Claw is going to drag you back to your father by the tail.”

Servo crossed his arms and turned his back on Shadow, “you can’t threaten me.”

Shadow slammed his head against a tree. The tree broke in half. Shadow fell to his knees. “Your right.”

Servo “Excuse me.”

Shadow screamed, “I said you are right. I should have handled that differently. I was just so afraid of failing this mission. Of letting my father down. Now I could have just made things worse.”

Servo pat Shadow on the back, “It is, what it is. we can’t worry about that now.”

Shadow replied, “I am so stupid.”

Servo sighed, “You're not stupid, you just need to calm down. He was being a bully. You were right, but because of the way that you handled it, you were wrong.”

Shadow walked away, “I need to go clear my head.”

Servo yelled, “You need to bring these back to camp.”

Shadow kept walking, “I need to go do something else, can you take those back for me.”

Servo strolled behind Shadow, “Sure, but this is not exactly handling it.”

“I am just a ball of disappointment,” Shadow yelled.

Servo screamed back, “That is not what I meant. Don’t be so dramatic.”

“All the more reason why I need to go clear my head,” Shadow said.

Servo sighed and flew toward the castle. Shadow walked past a sign reading “Apple Family Orchard.”

Shadow walked down the path. He was enjoying the cool breeze through his mane. Unfortunately, he could only feel the leaves with his hooves. He liked it better when he could feel his paws in the crunchy leaves. He could transform back, but he was afraid that if a random citizen walked by it would startle them.

Shadow came to the end of the path. He saw a bright red barn with an orange pony with blond hair walking into it.

“I have an idea that is going to be hilarious.” Shadow grinned with excitement as he said to nobody in particular, “This is going to be just the thing to cheer me up.”

AppleJack picked up a barrel of cider and carried it into the barn. AppleJack’s hooves slipped under the weight, but after years of being an apple farmer, she had grown used to it. Gently she placed it in the barn with others that she had been collecting for the gala. “I know that Twilight hasn’t asked for it yet, but she is sure as shooten going to need something for those fancy ponies to drink and what is better than apple family cider.” She left the barn to get more.

She left the barn and walked out of the yard only to discover that it was empty. “Gosh, where did they all go.” Panicked, she looked around and couldn’t find them. “Barrels of cider don’t just vanish.” She walked into the barn only to discover that she couldn’t open the door.

After forcing the door open a crack, she found the barrels of cider against it. “what in the horse apples is going on here?” She blinked and did a double-take. AppleJack walked away from the barn. “Well I guess I’m done with that job.”

She turned the corner to enter the field only to see that she couldn’t. The cider was in front of the apple trees. She said under her breath. “I am really getting tired of Discord and his pranks.” She ran to the barn to see what if her theory was right. She opened the door only to see that it was empty. She stood in the middle of the barn and yelled. “Discord, I have already told you I don’t think it is funny when you play with my cider.”

The door started to creak. AppleJack ran to the door only for it to close. “Oh, come on.” AppleJack screamed in vain as the door lock. She banged on the barn door. “Not funny, Discord.”

Just then, she heard a familiar voice. “You never told me about your friend, Discord. Is he cute.”

AppleJack turned around to see Shadow Hound sitting in the middle of the barn.

Shadow grinned, “to be fair; you never told me not to touch your cider.”

AppleJack ran toward him. “You no-good varmint.”

Shadow screamed, “ahh.”

It was then that she tackled him down to the ground. He fell onto his back. Then she took her hoof and rubbed it in his mane. “This will teach you to scare me half to death.”

Shadow said, “Hey, Hey, is that any way to treat a prince.”

AppleJack responded, “I’ll prince you.”

Shadow laughed, “Ok, Ok, I get it I am sorry.”

AppleJack stopped and instead imbraced him for a hug. “How could you not talk to me for over a year.” She rested her head on his chest fur.

Shadow grabbed her with his paw and rubbed the back of her neck. “I missed you too.”

Shadow looked at AppleJack, “I didn’t plan it that way, a creature called the pony of shadows attacked me last year. I was injured so I couldn’t come to Ponyville. It took me that year to heal up.”

AppleJack got up, “The pony of shadows. We wondered where it got all that power from.”

Shadow said, “Huh, Say what.”

AppleJack looked him in the eyes, “It looks like we should catch up. Let's go grab a bite to eat, and I will explain it all to you.”

Shadow said, “That sounds nice, but.”

AppleJack lowered her head, “I understand. It is fine if you don’t want to talk to me anymore.”

Shadow grinned, “It is not that, it is just that my dad put me in charge of a pack of Lycans.”

AppleJack “It is fine. I am busy I need to move all the cider back into the barn.”

Shadow sighed, “All right, I can grab a bite. As long as wherever we go has something with protein in it.”

Shadow and AppleJack walked out of the barn. AppleJack replied, “Sounds good to me. We have so much to catch up on.”

Shadow grinned, “one more thing.” Magic erupted from Shadows Horn, and all the cider in the field disappeared. AppleJack ran to the barn and looked inside. All the cider was in the center of the barn.

AppleJack blushed. “Just making sure.”

They both walked down the path and toward Ponyville. Shadow transformed back into his pony form.

AppleJack looked at him, “Has anyone told you yet.”

Shadow frowned, “What?”

AppleJack grinned, “Welcome to Ponyville.”

Author's Note

So our heros finally made it into ponyville. I wonder what will happen next.

Chapter Five: Old Friends

Shadow and Applejack trotted out of Sweet Apple Acres. The trees that lined the dirt path started to thin as the road turned into cobblestone.

Applejack looked at Shadow, “I am so happy to see you. It has been so long since we spoke.”

Shadow forced a smile onto his face as he struggled to find the right words. “I should have come sooner,” was all that he could say.

They both trotted into the center of town. Applejack looked around at all the buildings. “Where do you want to eat? We could eat muffins, or we could get shakes at Sugarcube Corner.”

Shadow looked at the joy in Applejack’s face. He just wanted her to stay happy. He grinned back and said, “Anywhere is fine.”

A statement that he would soon regret. Applejack smiled ear to ear. “Sounds great, the café it is.”

After Shadow heard her say that, his heart sunk. He thought to himself, “How many cafes does Ponyville have? Maybe she is going to choose a different café.”

Shadow tried to keep his cool as he forced a smile onto his face. The last thing that he wanted to do was explain to Applejack what happened earlier that day.

Shadow’s fears came true when they sat down at the same café that he had met general Seaspray a few hours ago.

Shadow wanted to spend more time with his friend, but not at this café. If anyone noticed him from earlier, he could get into trouble.

Shadow’s worst fear was that General Seaspray would see him again and bring guard to arrest him. Shadow did not want to admit it, but he was regretting his actions earlier, something that he would never tell Servo.

Shadow looked around, hoping not to see anypony from earlier. Shadow noticed the same waiter from earlier, still working his shift.

“Oh crap,” he thought to himself as the waiter walked over. Shadow quickly hid his face behind a menu.

The waiter straightened his mustache and spoke, “Do you need any more time, sir?”

Shadow fumbled through the menu and tried to decide. His voice came out, but it sounded squeaky. “I am still deciding.”

The waiter sighed, “Take your time, sir.” Then he trotted away.

Applejack looked at him, “See anything you like, sugar cube?”

Shadow frowned, “Why there isn’t anything with any protein in it. Would it kill them to sell meat?”

Applejack put on a weak smile, “I don’t think many pony’s order meat; besides, you can’t eat a steak when your neighbors a cow.”

Shadow lowered the menu. He clenched his teeth, “The Lycan’s are not monsters. We don’t eat anything that talks back.”

Shadow threw the menu on the table and snorted, “What I meant was they don’t even have any fish on the menu. Even something with nuts would be good.” Shadow quickly picked up the menu and hid behind it as the waiter trotted by.

Applejack sighed, “Calm down. What are you worried about?”

Shadow lowered the menu slightly and looked at Applejack. Applejack could only see his eyes. “Nothing. Who is worried? Not me.”

Applejack slammed a hoof on the table, making it jump, “Horseapples!”

Shadow dropped the menu in surprise.

The waiter trotted over to the table, “Madam, if you need service, just call me. My name is Savior Fare.”

Applejack blushed, “Sorry, Mr. Fare. It wasn’t that.”

Savior Fare looked at Shadow, “Sir, I know that cutie mark. Are you the gentlecolt who knows Seaspray?”

Shadow replied, “No. I never met him. Why would you ask someone that?”

Savior Fare scoffed and trotted away, “Sorry, sir. It must be someone else with a moon cutie mark that I am thinking of.”

Shadow wiped his brow and exhaled in relief. That was a close one, but luckily the waiter had trotted away.

Applejack, “If you are supposed to be hiding, how come you don’t change your cutie mark?”

Shadow replied. “I am not a changeling. I can only change things like my fur and mane color. Because I am an alicorn, my wings go away in my pony form as well. I couldn’t just get rid of the cutie mark. I could copy someone else’s but then I would-”

“Have the same cutie mark as they do.” Applejack continued. “What a pain.”

Shadow shrugged, “Such as the life of a Lycan.”

Applejack asked, “Speaking about life as a Lycan, how is the kingdom?”

Shadow explained. “Not good. The magic is leaving the kingdom.”

Applejack gasped.

Shadow continued, “It all started last year. A monster called the Pony of Shadows attacked The Lycan Kingdom. When it attacked, it took magic from the heart of the Lycan Empire.”

Applejack said, “How did you stop it?”

Shadow looked down to avert his eyes from hers. His voice grew soft. “I didn’t. The Pony of Shadows kicked my flank. I was in the hospital for what felt like years.”

“I failed the kingdom.”

“It was my father that stopped the Pony of Shadows. One of the rare times I guess that Father got off his butt and did anything.”

“But the attack left many soldiers injured. The Pony of Shadows drained most of the magic from the heart of our kingdom.”

Applejack looked confused.

Shadow explained, “It is a jewel that protects the Lycan Empire. Without it, the magic will fade from the kingdom, and darkness will swallow my home.”

Applejack responded, “Twilight might know some magic. Maybe a book from her library can help.”

Applejack slammed her hoof to the ground. “I wonder if that is what Cozy Glow was doing.”

Shadow said, “What?”

Applejack explained, “Last year, a filly named Cozy Glow almost stopped all the magic.”

Shadow looked puzzled, “Who is this Cozy Glow? Is he stronger than the Storm King? What kingdom does he have an alliance with?”

Applejack giggled. “She was a student of Twilights.”

Shadow rolled his eyes, “Is there anything that Twilight does right?”

Applejack responded, “Twilight brought Starswirl back.”

Shadow asked, “How is that good?”

Applejack looked puzzled, so Shadow explained, “That was a foolish thing to do. Starswirl had said his goodbyes. He was an old fool, but that was the final good thing that he did with his life. He died a hero, but now his sacrifice means nothing.”

The waiter trotted up to the table, “Breakfast will be over in five minutes. Have you decided on what to order?”

Applejack gave the menu to the waiter, “Can I have an apple fritter?”

Shadow looked at the waiter, “Can I have eggs, hashbrowns, and-” Shadow paused for a few seconds. “Do you have pancakes?”

The waiter scribbled on a paper. “Indeed. Will that be all?”

Applejack and Shadow nodded. The waiter trotted away.

Shadow took a sip of his drink, “So you know my past few years. How have you been?”

Applejack said, “The same old, just running the farm and teaching at Twilight's school.”

Shadow spit out his drink, “Twilight runs a school?”

Applejack said, “Yup. She started it after we beat the Storm King.”

Shadow scoffed, “Big deal! The Storm King was a fool.”

The waiter placed two plates down on the table. He then filled the glasses with water, “Call me if you need anything.”

Shadow cut his pancake into four large equal pieces. He shoved one into his mouth. “So tell me about this school.”

Applejack nibbled on the apple fritter. “It is a school to teach any creature about friendship.”

Shadow took another chunk of the pancake and shoved it in his mouth. “Except Lycans.”

Applejack said, “To be honest, most ponies don’t even know that Lycans exist.”

Shadow slurped up the egg. The yoke dribbled down his chin. “Fair enough.”

Applejack giggled as Shadow attempted to lick his chin with his tongue. He looked at her, “What? I love eggs.”

Shadow looked at Applejack, who was still nibbling on the apple Fritter. “So, what is this meeting that you are going to? Can I come?”

Applejack cheered, “Twilight is planning the Grand Galloping Gala. If Apple Bloom doesn’t want her ticket, maybe you can come.”

Shadow scoffed. “Celestia is a fool for letting Twilight plan the Gala. Twilight would be a fool for letting a stranger into her meetings.”

Applejack sighed, “Why do you keep calling everypony a fool?”

Shadow replied, “Would you like for me to use worse words?”

Applejack replied, “No. We are in public, and I don’t need anypony to complain about their fillies and colts hearing bad words.”

Applejack said, “Is there any princess that you don’t think is a fool?”

Shadow put a hoof up to his head and thought. He grinned at Applejack, “No, not really.”

Applejack answered, “Not even Luna?”

Shadow replied, “Ahhh, she is ok.”

Applejack replied, “Ya know Luna will be at the Gala too. She probably misses you. You should go say hi.”

Shadow looked down at his hash browns and mixed them with the remains of his eggs. “I have been living in the Lycan kingdom for over a thousand years. If Luna has not looked for me, she doesn’t want me.” Shadow breathed in heavily, to try and not sob like a little foal, “Or anything to do with me. She may not even remember me.”

Applejack sat next to Shadow and placed her arm around his shoulder “She might still be looking for you. She was locked up in the moon by Celestia for a thousand years. It wasn’t her fault.”

Shadow closed his eyes. He fought back some tears. “Who is an idiot and worst sister slash aunt ever.” Shadow breathed in and yelled, “And the worst leader ever! It has been a thousand years! How is she still a princess?”

A filly near them dropped her glass. The café was silent. A few of the tables took notice of Shadow and Applejack.

Applejack frowned. “Easy there. Keep it quiet when we are in public. Most of the ponies love Celestia.”

Shadow snorted, “I can take them all.”

Applejack held her hoofs up. “Let’s not start any fights. Calm down, or I am not going to let you go to the meeting at Twilight’s house.”

Shadow held a hoof to his face and his other to his forehead, “Oh no, what should I do.”

Applejack giggled “Ok, funny guy. I guess you don’t want to go to the Gala either.”

Shadow said, “I just don’t know. Me, a meat-eater, around all the ponies. The stories about what ponies do to Meat-eaters is famous in the Lycan Empire.” He looked Applejack in the eyes and grinned, “Name one Meat eater that the Ponies have as an in quote Friends.”

Applejack didn’t even hesitate, “Dragons and griffins.”

Shadow scoffed, “That’s not fair.”

Applejack grinned, “You have to go now.”

Shadow said, “I would love to sit with all your friends and talk about friendship and flowers, but I can’t. I have to go back to my team and make sure that they don’t burn anything down.”

She gave him an angry look, “You left them alone?”

Shadow shrugged it off. “Of course not. I left someone in charge.”

Applejack winked at Shadow, “Then you have to go.” She rested her head against his neck. “Unless you do not want to continue the afternoon with me.”

Shadow replied, “Fine,” and he smiled at her.

She looks at him sympathetically. “You are fine. They are going to like you.”

Shadow shoves the remainder of the food in his mouth. He then used his magic to stack the plates on the table.

Applejack replied, “Perfect. I just need to pay the bill.”

Shadow’s horn glowed, and his bag appeared next to him. He pulled out a stack of bits and gave them to the waiter.

Shadow replied, “The change is the tip.”

The waiter looked in the bag in astonishment. The bag had at least double what the bill was. “Well, thank you for being so generous. Please come again soon.”

Applejack and Shadow left the table and started walking away from the café.

Shadow: “Where does this Twilight live, anyway?”

Applejack replied, “That big castle in the distance.”

Shadow replied, “She lives in a castle!”

The sun was high at noon. The stones in the Castle of the Twin Sisters radiated heat with the sun beating down on them. What was left of the roof was not protecting anyone from the sun’s heat.

Blaze laid down on a fallen pillar. “I’m bored.”

Eclipse said, “We have not seen him all day. What if Shadow never comes back?” She stood up. “What if the ponies took him?”

Blaze said, “We need to rescue Shadow. We could all teach those ponies a lesson.”

Servo said, “Let’s not teach anyone anything. He is fine.”

Triage said, “We cannot wait for very long. We are officially out of all medical supplies, and they need more, or Shirwolf is not going to get any better.”

Whitwolf said, “Well, I am not going to stay here with my tail between my legs.”

All the other Lycans gave a resounding “Yeah.”

Whitwolf continued, “I am not going to let my brother get worse.”

Blaze said, “I bet we could finish before he even gets back.”

Servo stood on top of the box containing the crystals, “We need to stay here. What would King Archimedes say?”

Eclipse walked up to Servo and looked him in the eyes, “Darling, we are the team that King Archimedes selected. Don’t bother him with trivial stuff. He has a whole kingdom to run.”

Eclipse got within a few inches of Servo’s face. Servo started to back up. Running out of chest, he fell off the edge. He landed on his back.

Servo responded, “At least let me contact him and get back up.”

Eclipse grinned, “Darling, we are the backup.”

She hovered the crystals out of the box. Each Lycan started taking a crystal and began transforming into a Pony.

Whitwolf said, “If anyone runs into any problems, don’t forget backup is all only a howl away.”

The crowd of Lycans all nodded in agreement.

Whitwolf smiled, “Don’t break cover, only howl if you have an emergency and need backup.”

Servo got up off the floor just in time to see the Lycans all leaving through the front of the castle. He watched in sadness. His shoulders dropped.

Servo sighed, “Archimedes is not going to like this.”

Applejack and Shadow both trotted up to the castle. Shadow looked at Applejack, “All I am saying is this thing is way too big to be in a city like Ponyville.”

Applejack sighed, “Just promise me that you will be on your best behavior.”

Shadow laughed, “I thought you knew me.”

Applejack knocked on the door after Shadow had gone up the stairs. Applejack frowned. She looked Shadow a few inches from his face and said, “No funny stuff.”

Shadow looked at her back and said in a quiet small voice, “Look at me. I am Twilight. I have a big purple castle in the middle of town. Friendship and books.” He then attempted to kiss her on the nose. Applejack quickly backed up and growled at him.

A purple alicorn answered the door. “Hello Applejack. It is so good to see you. The others are inside.”

She looked at Shadow, “Who is your friend?”

Applejack forced a smile onto her face, “He is my cousin.”

Shadow gawked at Twilight, “Big Pleasure meeting, yaY’all.”

Twilight smiled back and waved them inside the castle, “Please come in. Any member of the Apples is a friend.”

Shadow and Applejack trotted down the hallway. Shadow whispered into Applejack’s ear, “That’s dangerous.”

Applejack hit him in the ribs. “Do we have to leave?”

Twilight pranced past them and trotted up to two massive doors. “The meeting is behind these doors.”

Twilight put a hoof behind one of the doors. They both swung open. Shadow and Applejack trotted into the room. Inside was a large circular table with five ponies and one baby dragon sitting around it.

Twilight called out to the room. “Now that Applejack is here, we can start talking.”

Applejack and Twilight filled the empty chairs. Not knowing where to sit, Shadow sat next to Applejack.

Rainbow Dash yelled, “I don’t know how we are going to get this done. The Gala is in two days.”

Twilight smiled, “I would not worry about that. Celestia gave me a binder with all the information that we need to help us get started.” Twilight then pulled out a thick heavy binder on the table.

She continued, “Basically, the caterers and planners are hired. They are going to set up everything everyone is just going to have to make sure that they stay on task.”

Rarity spoke up, “What are we going to do if everything is done?”

Twilight responded, “You know what the Canterlot Elite likes. I want you to make sure the décor is up to stuff.”

Twilight looked around the room at her friends, “We are going to be at the Gala to represent the School of Friendship.”

Twilight’s eyes landed on Rainbow Dash, “I want you to perform with the Wonderbolts.” Rainbow Dash smiled and nodded, “I heard that the Wonderbolts have some new technology. I was wondering if you could show it off.”

Rainbow Dash shook her head, “What are you talking about?”

Twilight said, “I was wondering if you could put on a fireworks show with the CMHFD.”

Rainbow Dash flew out of her chair, “Yeah! that is going to make the Gala 20% cooler.”

Shadow stuck his paw up in the air. He asked with sincerity. “What is the CMHFD?”

Twilight Responded, “It is The Crystal Magic Harmonic Frequency Device.”

Shadow Gawked at Twilight, “What?”

Twilight said, “It uses an electric charge to change the frequency of the Crystal to fluctuate the Harmonics and create a Projectile Discharge.”

Shadow put his hooves on the table, “What does it do?”

Twilight Grinned, “It uses Harmonics to change the frequency of the crystals, and they oscillate creating a magic discharge. It then focuses the magic discharge down at a target.”

Applejack giggled, “She is speaking Twilightish again.” She looked at Shadow, “Don’t worry. You get used to it.”

Twilight sighed, “It allows Pegasus to use magic to fight.”

Shadow tried to make sense about what he was told, “So… it is a Magic Cannon.”

Twilight scoffed, “The diameter is too thin to be a cannon. That name sounds strange and confusing.”

Pinkie Pie laughed out loud. Rainbow Dash slammed her hoof on the table. Everyone in the room looked at her. “That sounds way better.”

Pinkie Pie held her hand up in the air, “Can I use the party cannon?”

Twilight turned to face Pinkie Pie, “That will not be needed. We don’t want to scare the other creatures that will be there.” Pinkie pie frowned. Twilight smiled, “But you can be in charge of making sure the Yaks are happy.”

Pinkie pie smiled.

There was a knock on the door. Spike responded, “I’ll go get it.”

Shadow said, “What a good little servant. I know someone who could learn a thing or two from Spike.”

Spike sighed and walked toward the door.

Twilight Pointed to Fluttershy. “And you can be in charge of the music. Are your birds ready to sing?”

Fluttershy pet Angel bunny, “I’ll do my best.”

Applejack spoke up, “What about food? We don’t need anypony getting hungry.”

Twilights answered, “Don’t worry. Celestia hired caters.”

Shadow laughed. Applejack scowled at him and hit him in the ribs. Shadow stopped laughing and rubbed his side.

Twilight looked as the door opened up. A red-maned black mare trotted in through the door. Shadow crouched down and hid behind Applejack.

Blaze trotted into the meeting room. “Iron ingots for sale. Gets your iron ingots.”

Shadow tried to hide his face from Blaze. He hoped that she would not notice him and blow his cover.

Blaze gasped and ran over to Fluttershy. “What a cute rabbit.”

Fluttershy smiled, “Thank you. His name is Angel bunny.”

Blaze pet Angel bunny on the head, “How much to buy him?”

Fluttershy gasped, “Angel is not for sale.”

Blaze touched Angel’s paws, “How much for a rabbit foot.”

It was then that Blaze looked over to Applejack and noticed Shadow, “Wow, Shadow. Is that you?”

Shadow got up and started pushing Blaze toward the door, “I have no idea who you are.”

Blaze looked over to Pinkie Pie and noticed a plate full of cupcakes, “Can I have a cupcake?”

Pinkie Pie grinned, “Sure! They are a secret recipe.”

Shadow used his magic to take some. “Let’s get our guest ready to go.”

Blaze asked, “Go where?”

Shadow kicked the door shut with his hoof.

Twilight looked at her friends, “That was strange. Who sells iron door to door?”

Fluttershy looked at Twilight, “That is the part that you found strange? Why would you only want a rabbit foot?” Fluttershy started to rub Angel on the top of the head.

Shadow pushed Blaze out of the castle. He stopped when they got onto the steps on the entrance.

Blaze turned to Shadow, “Why are you here instead of selling iron? We all were worried about you.”

Shadow told her, “Do not tell anybody that I was here. “

Shadow whispered, “Can you keep a secret?”

Blaze nodded.

Shadow said in a soft voice, “I am trying to get information from Twilight. Information that could help the kingdom.”

Blaze gasps, “Ok. I get it. It’s super undercover.”

Blaze makes a gesture like a zipper over her mouth, “My lips are sealed.”

Shadow smiled at Blaze, “Thank you.”

Blaze held up some ingots. “Don’t forget to take these.”

Shadow sighed. “Why do you think I need iron ingots right now?”

Blaze smiled. “You never know when you will need them.”

Shadow rolled his eyes and took them from Blaze. She seemed to accept this and turned around.

Blaze trotted down the steps and away from the castle. Shadow opened the door and trotted back in. Unfortunately, they did not see the Hippogriff sitting on the roof. The Hippogriff said to himself, “A secret mission. I bet General Seaspray will want to hear about this.”

Shadow trotted back into the main room. He sat next to Applejack.

Twilight looked at Shadow, “That was strange. Why did she seem to know you?”

Shadow put a hoof behind his head, “Must have thought I was someone else.”

Twilight asked, “Who are you to Applejack again?”

Shadow looked at Applejack, “Friend.”

“Family,” Applejack replied.

They both looked at each other and said, “Family friend.”

Twilight asks, “Are you here for the Gala?”

Shadow answered, “Yes. I have never been to one before.”

Rarity asks, “Do you have a suit?”

“What is a suit?”

The room filled with laughter.

Rarity suggested, “Would you like me to make you a suit?”

Shadow answered, “Naa. I will just get a shirt in Ponyville.”

Rainbow Dash whispered to Twilight, “Well, he is definitely related to Applejack.”

Rarity objects, “No-no-no, darling! The Grand Galloping Gala is a dress event. You simply must wear a good suit, darling. You are a friend of Applejack. I will make you a splendid suit, and I won’t take no for an answer!”

Shadow asks, “How many ingots will it cost?”

Rarity said, “It is free. Anything for a family friend of Applejack.”

Shadow says, “I don’t know. I don’t have an invite. What if Apple Bloom wants to go?”

Twilight smiled at Shadow, “If so, then I will give you an invite of my own. A bonus of being in charge.”

Shadow asks, “How many ingots will that cost?”

Twilight frowned, “We don’t need for you to give us anything. We are doing it because you are a friend of Applejack.”

Shadow asks, “Why?”

Twilight smiled from ear to ear. “Because Friendship is Magic.”

Shadow thought to himself how strange that was. “Are you sure you don’t want any bits or something for your work?”

Rarity giggled. “I am so excited! I have not made a suit for a stallion ever since I had that accident with Big Mac.”

Shadow yelled, “Wait! What?!”

Rarity used her magic to pull out a ruler. She started writing down Shadow’s measurements. “Nothing, my dear.”

Applejack leaned against Shadow and she wrapped her arm around Shadow’s neck. “I’m excited, too! I told you that you could go to the Gala with me.”

Shadow grit his teeth. All he could think about was how he was going to explain going to the Gala with his pack. Would they all be as gullible as Blaze had been?

Rarity smiled at Shadow, “There. All done.” She hovered the ruler back into a bag. “You can pick up your suit at Carousel Boutique tomorrow.”

Shadow forced a smile on his face as he said, “Thanks.”

Rainbow Dash yelled, “The Gala is going to be so awesome!”

Chapter Six: The Plan

In the Lycan Empire, in a small room, a pink dragon laid on a small, soft circular bed. She pulled a fleece blanket up to cover her body. The room was not big, but it was her space. It held the few things that she owned.

She was small for a dragon. Her pillow gave her just enough room to spread out.

She breathed out. She was not tired enough to fall asleep even though she was up most of the day. She couldn't sleep because she couldn't stop thinking about her brother. Her brother was currently on a mission with the young prince.

The young prince, that was her main worry. He was usually friendly until he lost his temper. Who knows what would happen? She didn't say anything out loud, that was not her job. If the King heard her say any of this, she would be punished. Punishment for speaking badly about the royal family was severe at best, and deadly at worst.

She laid in bed, looking at the ceiling, with her stomach in knots. She was thankful that her wings had not grown in yet. Such a thing would be a curse and a blessing. The good news is that wings did not get in the way when she slept on her back. How did her brother sleep on his back anyway? The bad news is that by dragon standards, she was still considered a baby dragon.

She sat up and realized that she had an all too familiar feeling in her Lungs. She eagerly waited for what would happen next. She coughed and breathed out. A stream of fire came out of her mouth. When the fire stopped, there was a letter on the floor.

She was between excited and nervous. It was a letter from her brother! Unfortunately, it was addressed to the King. She hoped her brother was ok.

She kicked open her door and yelled, "Message."

Quickly she ran up a set of stairs to the throne room.

She opened the door to see that the King was lying on the throne. His back rested on one of the arms of the chair. His legs were over the other armrest. There were two guards in the room, an earth Lycan to the left of the throne, a unicorn Lycan to the right.

He laid with his eyes closed, so she didn't know if he was sleeping or not. She carefully walked up to the throne. He heard her footsteps and spoke up. "Sprocket, you better have a good reason to bother me."

Sproket held the letter in the air. "It is from Servo. He has a letter for you."

King Archimedes reached out a paw and grabbed the message.

He angrily opened it.

He held it up to his face, "Shadow has disappeared, most likely goofing off."

Sprocket bit her lower lip and squirmed where she stood.

King Archimedes continued, "Shadow has not come back. Servo is acting too controlling."

He moved around and sat on the throne. "Oh, Oh, he has not been back for a few days."

King Archimedes sighed. He said in a low, commanding voice while rolling the S, "Sprocket."

The dragon already had a paper and quill in her hand, "Yes, sir."

King Archimedes looked at Sprocket, "Send a message to Captain Claw. His orders are to leave the Crystal Empire and return. Tell him to march to the morning line and await further orders. They may need to march into Equestria."

Sprocket started writing.

One of the guards, an earth Lycan, elbowed the other one and whispered. "Great! Now we got to go down there and pull his tail out of the fire. He can’t do anything right."

King Archimedes looked over at the guards and sneered. "Excuse me, what did you say?"

Sprocked bit her lip, She was frozen in fear. That poor guy he lasted less than a week.

The other guard, a unicorn Lycan, moved several steps away and pointed a claw at the Earth Lycan.

The King jumped across the room. He knocked the guard off his feet and spoke in the guard's face, "What did you say?"

The guard stuttered. He could not think about what to say.

The King spoke almost in a calm whisper to the guard, "I heard you say something. What did you say?"

The guard struggled for what to say. The Weight of the King pressed on his chest. All he could say was, "Ummmm."

The King snarled, "Forgot already?"

He then used his magic to grab the guard by the neck. The King kicked the balcony door open, and he walked out. He used his magic to hold the guard over the side railing. The guard struggled to breathe.

The guard's helmet fell off. The guard looked down and watched it disappear into the ravine below. The guard managed to let out a small scream.

The King calmly said, “Maybe the air will help you think.” He paused for a few seconds and then resumed calmly, "So, what did you say?” After a few seconds, he said, “Come now. Clean your soul and admit it."

The guard pleaded and squeaked when he spoke. “Sorry! I will never… again.”

The King grinned and shook the guard, "Maybe you should get some flying lessons."

The guard gasped, "Noooo.”

The King loosened his grip on the guard's neck, "Hmm? Why not?"

The guard pleaded while tears started flowing from his eyes, "I don't have wings, Your Majesty."

The King smirked, "But flying is so much fun for everyone.” With a grin, he added. “That is, until you hit the ground."

Tears started to flow from the guard's eyes. “I shouldn’t.”

King Archimedes agreed, “No, you shouldn’t have.”

To the guard, the world grew hazy. "You are the best King. I am only here to serve you."

The King threw him back in the room. The guard sat on the ground and gasped for breath. As the guard's vision returned, he started to kiss the floor.

The King leered at him, "Next time, I will not be so generous."

The King yelled at him to get off the floor. The unicorn guard picked his partner up off the ground. He whispered in his ear, "You’re lucky the last guard had wings."

The earth Lycan said, "How is that a bad thing?"

The unicorn guard answered the question with another question, "Ever wonder why there was a job opening?"

Sprocket stood with her mouth open. She was distracted by what had happened and was still holding the letter.

King Archimedes calmly said, "What are you waiting for? Send the letter now. You don't want me to get angry with you."

Sprocket quickly breathed fire on the letter. It disappeared into the flames.

The King walked out onto the balcony of the castle. He looked into the distance. "What has that brat gotten himself into?"

Back at Twilight's castle, the friends were all sitting around the table. Twilight spoke about the Gala and the events that would take place at the event. Eventually, everypony stopped paying attention. The only two ponies trying to look interested were Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy. Rarity was scribbling into a notebook, and Rainbow Dash was licking the table. Applejack was resting her head on the table while still looking at Twilight.

After what felt like hours, Shadow struggled to keep his eyes open. Twilight was speaking, but it sounded like she was speaking another language. Shadow laid his head down next to Applejack. They both smiled at each other. He didn’t mind where he was. He just wanted to look at her for the rest of his life.

That is until Shadow heard the best thing that evening.

Twilight grinned to her friends. “And that concludes the meeting.”

Rainbow Dash flew up from her seat. “Good, we have been here all night.”

Twilight looked at Shadow. “Before you go, can I speak with you?”

Rarity smiled at Shadow. “I will get started. You can come by the shop later so I can make sure it fits.”

Pinkie Pie ate the leftover cupcakes plate and all.

Twilight's friends all smiled at each other and walked out the door.

Twilight looked at Shadow. “So, what do you think of Ponyville?”

Shadow thought about it, then replied “It is nice.”

She clapped her hooves together. “Is It different from where you live?”

“A little.”

Twilight looked puzzled. “How much different? Are you from Manehattan?” She points to it on the map.

“Too far east. I’m from west of Ponyville.”

“Whitetale Woods?”

“No.”

“Well, you are not from the undiscovered country because nopony lives there, so you must be from Las Pegasus.”

Shadow grinned. He knew that he couldn’t tell her the truth, that he was from the undiscovered country. “True.”

Twilight squeed, “You’re Lucky. Las Pegasus is very nice.”

Shadow thought about what he told Blaze. The information that the Lycans had on Twilight said that her nickname was the Princess of Friendship and that she was good at magic. To be that good with magic implied that she had to have books.

Shadow said, "Not that nice. There is too much noise to read."

Twilight's wings shot up, Shadow thought to himself “Jackpot!” Twilight giggled at him. “You like to read.”

"I read from time to time.”

Twilight twirled her hair with a hoof. "I have got to show you my library.”

Twilight got off her chair and started galloping to a door. Shadow followed her through the door into a room full of books. Twilight giggled. "I just reorganized it. I have so many books I bet you will find something to read."

Shadow looked around on the shelves for anything interesting. On the top shelf he saw a book mentioning the Crystal Empire. Shadow started to trot up to it. Twilight turned around. “Do you like Daring Doo?”

Shadow sighed in defeat, "I have heard about the Adventures of Daring Do." This was not a lie.

Twilight pointed to a shelf. "I have every issue. I even have two issues of some books. If you want to, you can borrow one of my extra copies.”

Shadow looked out a large window to see that it had gotten dark out. Twilight was looking right at him, smiling, almost creepy. It didn’t make matters any easier that she was being so nice. In the Lycan Empire, nobody would willingly give anything up for free.

Shadow thought about what to do and what to say. He couldn’t look at the book with her staring at him. He would need to be alone in the library, or alone with the book. Shadow decided against waiting for Twilight to turn around. Shadow forced out a yawn. “I would love to look at them, but it is too late for my brain to work. Can I talk to you about it tomorrow?”

Twilight responded, “Of course. We have all day tomorrow to talk about Daring Do.”

Shadow trotted towards the exit of the library and out the castle. For some reason, Twilight was still following him. Shadow pondered if she had figured out that he was not who he said he was. Shadow turned left down a hallway. Twilight spoke up, “The door is to your right.”

Shadow frowned, “Thank you.”

Twilight smiled. “Don’t worry about it. I still get lost.”

Shadow grumbled. He didn’t normally get lost, but the castle was a maze. He thought maybe she was just a helpful pony. Even so, Shadow kept an eye on her. The last thing that he wanted was to be attacked by her when he was not looking.

Eventually, he reached a long hallway.

Twilight spoke, “The exit is right through that door.” Shadow sighed. She spoke but yet she still followed him. Now his main thought was on what to do about his pack.

Shadow had not seen his pack all day. He knew they were going to be mad. He knew that Servo was going to have some strong words for him. He decided that bringing food back was the perfect thing to get them to calm down and to get on their good sides.

Twilight trotted in front of Shadow and pushed the main door open.

Shadow trotted up to her. "Thank you for your greetings. Have a great night, Miss Sparkle."

Twilight said, “You can call me Twilight.”

Shadow nodded, “Thank you, Miss Twilight.”

Shadow galloped through the door into the outside air. Finally, I am out of that hot castle and into the beautiful night. The night air was noticeably colder than the air inside the castle. He heard Applejack gallop behind him.

Applejack asked, “How did it go? You didn't mock her, did you?"

Shadow put a paw to his chest, "Me? I was the perfect gentle colt. You would have been proud."

Applejack smiled, "Where to next?"

Shadow looked confused, “Shouldn’t you be going home? It is getting late.”

Applejack frowned, “I was hoping that we could spend some more time together.”

Shadow sighed. “Why would you want to spend time with a guy like me?”

Applejack leaned into his body, “I had fun.”

Shadow smiled. “I had fun too, but it is getting late. I need to go back to my pack. They are going to be so mad at me.”

Applejack, “Ya know what tends to calm anypony down?”

Shadow, “If you say food, great minds think alike. I was going to go to the store first.”

Applejack, “At this time, not many places are going to be open.”

Shadow, “I will find them.”

Applejack, “They will not be open for too much longer. I better go with you.”

Shadow, “I would prefer if you don’t.”

Applejack, “And if you don’t get any food?”

Shadow sighed in resignation, then conceded, “Fair enough. I guess you can come with.”

Applejack, “Let's get to it.”

They both galloped down the road.

At the castle of the two sisters, The Lycans sat around in the middle of the entrance. Servo pulled the door to the castle shut. Surprisingly, even after years of neglect, it still worked, and it swung shut.

Servo insisted, “I can’t do anything. The King said to wait here and not to move.”

Whitwolf said, “What are we going to do? We need food.”

Blaze said, “We have not had any protein in a few days.”

All of the lycans at the same time nodded and said, “Yeah!”

Eclipse said, “If we do not get protein, we are going to get sick.”

Servo yelled, “I can’t tell you to disobey orders.”

Shirwolf said, “When you sent him the message, did you mention anything other than ratting out on Shadow?”

Whitewolf said, “I say we leave right now.”

Servo said, “I will not allow it.”

Triage stated, “We have to go. For us to remain healthy, we need protein in the next few hours.”

Servo stood in front of the door and stomped his feet. “I said no.”

Eclipse pleaded, “We are going to be right back.”

Servo, “You need to follow orders.”

Whitwolf growled, “There are 5 of us and 1 of him. I say we take him.”

Servo, “I see how it is. None of you can follow orders. You better come back as soon as you eat. The King is not going to like any of this.”

The group of Lycans pushed their bodies onto the door. It slowly began to creak as it opened. The doors started to swing open on their own and finished with a thud. The group looked out onto the path.

Blaze licked her lips, “I wonder if they sell rabbit soup.”

Whitwolf tilted his head at her, “There is no way that they sell that.”

Whitwolf looked back at his brother. “You are hurt. You better stay here. I will bring you back something.”

Shirwolf smiled, “Thanks, brother.”

The rest of the Lycans ran out onto the path. They turned back into ponies as they ran. Shirwolf watched the group disappear into the forest. Servo slammed his claw into the door.

Shadow and Applejack galloped across Ponyville as fast as they could. In the distance, they came up to the last store with its lights on. The pony at the counter was just starting to sweep and turn off the light.

Shadow yelled, “Stop!”

The pony frowned at them. “I was just starting to close up.”

Shadow stated, “Please, we only need a few things.”

The pony rolled her eyes, “Ok, but make it fast.”

Applejack and Shadow galloped into the store. Shadow used his magic to grab a cart quickly.

Applejack turned to Shadow, “Do you want some fruit?”

Shadow shook his head, “No. I need to get things with protein in them.”

“Why is that?”

“It is a Lycan thing. You need to eat protein, or you get sick and pass out.”

“Like falling asleep,” Applejack realized.

“Yeah, but you don’t wake up.”

“We are in the wrong store, then. They don’t sell meat.”

The store owner chimed in, “Hurry up! I should have closed 5 minutes ago.”

Shadow turned to her, “I am. Thank you for letting us in.”

Shadow used his magic to levitate a jar and showed it to Applejack, “Anything like this. Peanut butter has protein in it.”

Shadow put the jar and a few others into the cart. Shadow went down another aisle and put a carton of eggs in the cart.

Applejack trotted up to the cart, “Do these beans count?”

Shadow smiled, “Yesss, they do.” And then Shadow hovered a few more cans into the cart.

Shadow looked at Applejack. “I can’t think of anything else that has protein in it.”

Just then, the cans exploded out of the cart and fell on the ground. Shadow screamed out, “Ah!! What the!" as he jumped back and almost fell into Applejack. Applejack did not even flinch.

Pinkie Pie was now sitting in the cart. She yelled, "You could always make Quessadellas."

Shadow sat with his mouth ajar, “Where did you come from?”

Applejack grinned, “She does that.”

Pinkie Pie walked up to the counter and placed a tray of cupcakes on it.

The store owner looked irritated and said, “No, we are closed.”

Pinkie Pie begged, “Oh, come on! I got here before closing time.”

The store lady grit her teeth, “Fine, but only because I never saw you trot in.”

Shadow just watched Pinkie Pie. "I thought only unicorns could teleport."

Applejack rolled her eyes, “It’s Pinkie Pie. Don’t question it.”

Shadow said, “But it doesn’t make sense.”

Applejack said, “It never will. It hurts ma brain to think about it. Just accept it.”

The register pony said, “Come on. I don't want to be here all night.”

Shadow looked at Applejack. “What is a Quesadilla?"

Applejack looked over at the store pony and noticed her getting visibly angrier. The store pony was taping her hooves on a table. To hurry things along, Applejack focused on the shelves and ignored Shadow's question. Applejack asks, “Do we have enough food?”

Shadow levitated the cans back into the cart. “We should. We have like seven cans of beans.”

Applejack and Shadow trotted up to the register. They paid for the food, and then Shadow teleported it all into a bag. The bag disappeared.

Shadow grinned, “I love being a unicorn.”

Shadow and Applejack trotted away from the store. They stood still for a few moments. Shadow taped his hoove into the ground, creating a hole. He was unsure of what to say.

Applejack leaned into Shadow and kissed him on the cheek. Shadow blushed and smiled. “I thought that you didn’t want to kiss me.”

“I never said that. I just don’t want my friends to know that you and I are old friends.”

“Why does it matter?”

Applejack frowned, “How do I explain to them that I like the son of Luna, who is also a Lycan from another kingdom? Oh, and is over a thousand years old?”

Shadow looked down. “Good point. That does take some explaining.”

Applejack, “So why have you never brought me to the Lycan Empire?”

Shadow, “Bring you to a land filled with large dangerous creatures that would snap anypony in two. The Lycan Kingdom, where the main thing on the menu is meat. Then there is the fact that I’d have to explain to a race of meat-eaters that ponies are not going to destroy us all.”

Applejack snickered, “Yeah, that is a mouthful.”

Shadow kissed her, “It is like I said the last time, you are safer here in Ponyville.”

She put a foreleg around his neck, and he put his arm around her. She pressed her head into his, and they looked into each other's eyes. They held each other for a few minutes and smiled.

He whispered into her ear. “I don’t want to let you go.”

She whispered into his ear. “I am so glad that you are going to the Gala.”

Shadow slightly jumped at that thought. He still has not mentioned it to his team. He hoped that he could convince them. He hoped that the food and the information about Twilights library would persuade them.

They let go of each other.

Applejack stood by a sign that read Sweet Apple Acres. “Bye. See you tomorrow.”

Shadow smiled, “See you tomorrow.”

Shadow watched as she slowly trotted down the path toward the farm. He felt like a jerk. He wanted to go back to her farm with her. He wouldn’t mind being a farmer for the rest of his life as long as he could be with her. It would be worth it to wake up every morning to see her smiling.

The problem is that being a prince means that he couldn’t.

He had a pit in his stomach. He wasn’t sure if it was from watching her trot away or from the dread that he felt. The last thing that he wanted to do was talk to Servo again.

When Shadow could not see Applejack anymore, he fought off a tiny tear in his eye. He didn’t want to sob like a little foal, so he looked up at the beautiful night sky and let the wind blow through his mane.

His peace was cut off by the sound of a voice.

“Awww, I am surprised that anything makes you sad, you monster.”

Shadow looked down and growled, “Don’t call me that, General Seaspray.”

General Seaspray raised an eyebrow, “Why? After what you did earlier, you deserve it.”

General Seaspray looked at Shadow, “You really like her.”

Shadow grit his teeth, “Don’t touch her.”

General Seaspray, “I would not hurt her. She is innocent. However, she might want to know about the conversation that we had earlier.”

Shadow looked at Seaspray, “What do you want?”

“I want the pearl shards.”

“I will return them to you, but I need more time.”

“You shouldn’t have stolen them.”

“You shouldn’t have increased the price.”

“You need to learn a lesson.”

Shadow growled at Seaspray. “And who is going to teach me, chicken wing?”

Seaspray snapped his claws and two more Hippogriffs landed beside him. Shadow stopped growling and started to trot back.

Seaspray and the two hippogriffs started to trot toward Shadow. They had him cornered. Seaspray said, “Not so tough now, Little Monster.”

Shadows back hit something. He kept his eyes on Seaspray, “You are going to pay for this.”

Seaspray taunted, “What are you going to do about it?”

They heard someone say from across the path. “What are we going to do about it?”

Shadow looked over to see four members of his pack standing there. They ran in front of Shadow.

Seaspray demanded, “Go home! This doesn’t concern you.”

Whitwolf said, “Nobody touches my packmate.”

Seaspray, “Do you want to start a fight?”

Whitwolf grinned, “It is five to three. I like those odds.”

Seapray looked at Shadow, “You have 48 hours to bring me the pearl shards, or Applejack will know everything.”

Shadow smiled while he looked at his packmates.

Seaspray called below as he flew away, “All of Equestria will know.”

Shadow sighed, “That might get bad.”

Whitwolf said, “Boss, where has he been?”

Shadow, sounding almost excited, tried to explain, “I have an idea. I will tell you as soon as we get back to camp.”

Triage said, “We have to go get some food.”

Shadow, “I have that taken care of. We can eat when we get back to base.”

At the Castle of the Twin Sisters, things were not any better. Servo paced back and forth. A small groove had formed on the floor. Servo said to himself, “They are going to get us all in trouble, or worse.”

Shirwolf responded, “They are fine. You act like they are pups.”

Servo kept walking. “Once the king finds out, we are all in trouble.”

Shirwolf barked, “Stop pacing! You're making me dizzy.”

Servo sighed. “The King is going to be mad. Shadow has not returned, and now the others walked off. Why do I even bother? Maybe I should just walk off and not return.”

Shirwolf laid on his back. “It would save my ears.”

They both looked up when they heard a bang at the door. Servo hid behind a fallen pillar. Shirwolf sniffed the air then waged his tail.

The door opened up. Shadow and the other Lycans walked in laughing. Blaze kicked the door shut, then the room filled with a bright light as the five ponies turned back into lycans.

Blaze said, “Don’t forget, you will pay.”

Eclipse smiled, “How about two bits?”

Servo broke the laughter, “We have our orders. The orders are to stay at the camp and wait for Captain Claw.”

Shadow shook his head, “Why did you tell my dad?”

Servo answered. “What if you were in trouble?”

Shadow, “I am an alicorn. I don’t get in trouble.”

Servo growled, “That is not what I have seen. Why were you gone all day?”

Shadow, “I have a way to fix the Heart of the Lycan empire.”

There was a pause. The Lycans all looked stunned at Shadow. Shirwolf spoke up, “Are you going to tell us, or do we need to play guessing games?”

Shadow waved his paws in the air, “I saw a book on the Crystal Empire. If I can get my paws on the book, I might be able to save the Heart of The Lycan Kingdom.”

Servo groaned, “Our mission is not to get the book. Our mission is to stay here.”

Shadow calmly said, “Do we know where here is?”

Servo, “Our orders are to stay here.”

Shadow put an arm around Servo, “Stay here in the castle, in Ponyville, or stay in Equestria?”

Servo, “It just said to stay here.”

Shadow, “So we can stay ‘here’ in Ponyville and get what we need. We’d still be obeying orders.”

Servo, “I don’t think it works like-”

Shadow, “So I will stay here and get the book out of Twilight's castle, and maybe save the Empire.”

Servo questioned, “Wait! The book is where?”

Shadow tried to look casual, “It is in princess Twilight's castle.”

Servo made an X with his arms, “No! Do not sneak into a princess’s castle!”

Shadow grinned and pointed a paw at his chest. “I am not going to be sneaking. I was invited.”

Blaze chuckled, “Best king ever!”

Shadow said, “I might be able to grab the book when I am getting ready for the Gala.”

A few of the Lycans cheered for him.

Servo looked disgusted, “No! No! You do not need to go to any Gala.”

Shirwolf said, “What are you going to do? Rat out us all?”

Whitwolf said, “He should at least try.”

Servo pleaded, “That is going against orders.”

Shadow responded, “I am not going to go that far away. With one howl, I can be back.”

Shirwolf looked at his brother. “Should we vote on it then?”

Whitwolf and Shirwolf both nodded at each other and raised a paw. Blaze and Eclipse soon raised a paw. Triage looked sheepishly at the pack. She then slowly lifted a paw into the air.

Servo shrugged his shoulders, “I guess I am getting outvoted.”

The pack giggled.

Servo sighed, “I am not going to stop you, but you need to come back right after the Gala because of what your dad is going to do if you cause any more problems.”

The pack cheered.

Servo sat in a corner and kicked some pebbles around. He sighed, “I am going to be fired out of a cannon. Into the sun.”

Author's Note

Wow that chapter was fun to write. what did everyone think. Did anyone expect that! I can't wait for the Gala. Is anypony else excited!!

Have a great day everpony!

Chapter Seven: The Forgotten

On the far side of Ponyville stood an old building. The building was old and had seen better days, just like the stallion who owned it. The building belonged to an old unicorn stallion named Swindlehoof, who walked with help from a cane. The outside of the building had posters announcing the Great Master Argon. Inside, he got ready for another meeting.

Today was the day of his monthly club meeting and he needed to rush because his audience was already waiting. He used his magic to grab a comb. He looked in a floor mirror and started combing his dusty grey mane.

An earth pony in the corner looked behind a curtain to see about 35 pony’s in the audience. The old stallion finished off his look with a red cloak. The cloak was not just for the show. It also served the purpose of hiding his thin, gaunt, weakening frame from the audience. The red color also added some flair to his appearance. It was something he needed because his once caramel coat was turning a dusty brown. Argon grabbed the cloak with his hoof and threw it over his shoulders. He tossed his cane onto a small bed. He knew that for the audience, he couldn’t use it. Argon didn’t want to seem weak, so when he was on stage, he would ignore the pain and walk on his own.

He looked at a pony to his side. In a deep and gruff voice, he said, “Tell the audience that I am ready,” Argon instructed. He then opened the curtain. He bit his lower lip while trying to ignore the pain.

The pony to his side nodded and picked up a bowl. He headed through the curtain and started passing it around. A few members of the audience took notice and put a few bits into it.

Argon braced himself against a podium as he looked at the group of near 40 ponies. They all talked with each other. He spoke sternly, “Mares and Gentalcolts.”
Once he saw that they are all paying attention, he continued. “I regret to inform everyone that our club is once again under threat.”

Everypony in the room gasps.

“The taxes are due soon, and they keep going up. I am sorry to keep asking for more, but if we do not pay the taxes, this group is not going to have anywhere to meet.”

The audience gasped again. A small green filly in the front row screamed, “It’s not fair.”

“I know it is not fair.” Argon sighed, “The elite ponies are going to meet tomorrow for the Gala. A very fancy and expensive party that we paid for, but none of us can attend. Unfortunately, the sun is not the only thing that Celestia is raising.”

Argon stopped for a moment when the crowd giggled. “For the last few years the taxes have been going up. Prices have also been going up.” Argon slammed a hoof to the table. “We have been forgotten. We run Equestria with our sweat, and yet the elite are the only ponies that benefit from our hard work. I regret to say that things will not change until we have new leadership in Equestria.”

Argon kicked under the podium. Smoke started coming out of a hidden machine and the stage emitted a blue hue. A pony in the audience yelled out, “Hail, Luna!” The rest of the ponies in the crowd followed.

Argon sneered when he saw a few bits in the bowl. “Who has been raising the taxes?”

The crowd screamed, “Celestia!”

Argon screamed, “Who is going to be having a party in her castle tomorrow, and only the privileged get to go?”

The crowd started booing. A yellow pegasus in the audience yelled out, “Celestia did!”

Argon yelled, “Who locked up a 10-year-old into Tartarus?”

The crowd shouted, “Celestia!”

Argon said, “Who is the one who can stop Celestia?” He shut his eyes and said calmly. “Who is the better princess?”

A colt in the back yelled innocently, “Twilight Sparkle.”

Argon pointed and yelled, “You can’t trust Twilight. She is one of the elite. A waiter has told me she is planning the Gala this year.”

Argon spoke sharply, “Because of Twilight, Ponyville lost Golden Page, the old librarian of The Golden Oaks Library.

An old mare stood up in the front row with tears in her eyes. She said, “It is true. I was the librarian for the last 15 years. Celestia moved me out of Golden Oaks when Twilight came to Ponyville. It was like losing a part of myself.”

The crowd roared in anger at the sight of the old mare crying. The assistant helped her sit back down in a seat in the front row.

Argon continued, “The sun has failed us. We must look to the moon to save us. Give me your bits, and we can save Equestria together. ”

The ponies shouted, “hail, Luan.” Argon hid a smile when he noticed some more of his audience putting more bits into the bowl. He knew he was exciting the audience. Maybe today he can afford hay fries with his meal.

Argon said, “Do you want to follow the princess cold enough to lock her sister up for 1000 years?”

The ponies shouted, “Hail, Luna!”

Argon hit a hidden button inside the podium. An image of Luna appeared behind him.”

Argon screamed, “FOLLOW ME, AND WE WILL SAVE EQUESTRIA TOGETHER! WE WILL BE ‘THE REMEMBERED’ WE WILL NOT BE FORGOTTEN!”

Argon looked into the dish to see 20 bits. He calmed himself and said. “This is the fate of Equestria. Do you want to lose everything that this club has worked for?”

He looked at the audience to see that they were all shaking their heads.

Argon said, “If everyone here gave up one cupcake a month, we could pay the rent and the taxes for two months. A cupcake is a luxury. It may taste good, but it only lasts for the moment. The change that we make will last forever. Which is more important to you, a cupcake, or this club which is like family?”

Just then, the light shut off. A thick purple smoke started to flood the stage. Argon moved away from the smoke and fell into the audience. The purple smoke formed into the shape of Luna, but it had red, glowing, piercing, orbs where eyes should have been.

All the ponies started putting money into the bowl.

Argon said under his voice, “What are you?”

The cloud went up to Argon’s face and formed giant white teeth. “I am every princess's nightmare, one of the few things that can stop a princess.”

Nightmare Cloud watched all the ponies process what she was saying.

She continued, “I need you to do something.”

Argon held out the bowl. His hoof visibly shook.

Nightmare scoffed and giggled. After that, she knocked the bowl from Argon’s hooves as she declared, “I don’t care about your bits.” Argon sighed in relief.

Nightmare Cloud asked, “Tell me something. You keep talking about change. How are you going to make the world change?”

A small mare in the front responded, “We pass out flyers, and we put posters out at times when the guards can’t see us.”

Nightmare laughed, “What if I told you that you could create real change? All you need to do is everything I tell you to.”

The group looked at the cloud on the stage. Argon spoke, “What can we do?”

The cloud answered, “first, I need a body. I can’t fight Celestia in this form.”

A mare in the front walked up to her and bowed. “I will do anything for you, Luna. I can be your vessel.”

The cloud looked gleeful, “Oh, my little pony, you're so cute.” The cloud rubbed her on the top of the head. “Luna is overrated. I am better than her in every way.” The cloud stopped and rubbed her chin. “I have a body in mind that I can use.” The mare looked upset. “I need your help. Do what I say, and Celestia will fall. I will be the new Queen!”

Argon raised a hoof, “And what am I suppose to do?”

The cloud grinned with a toothy smile, “You will be remembered as the one who saved Equestria.” She cleared her throat. “With all of your help, the night will last forever!”

Argon clapped his hooves. Soon after, the room filled with the sound of ponies cheering. With everyone distracted, no pony noticed a stallion in a cloak slipping out the back door.

The cloaked figure walked out into the middle of the street. The pony looked around the road to see that nopony was in sight. The stallion removed the cloak. His dark chocolate coat started to get wet from a drizzle that had started. He looked at his pocket watch. The chain rattled in the cold night. Cronos straightened his mustache. “I have not got much time. The timelines are merging. It appears that they are leading to an inevitable conclusion. I must try to stop the worst future from happening.” Cronos opened a portal and walked through it.

The sun beat down on the castle of the Twin Sisters. Shadow felt like he was in an oven. This was one of the drawbacks of spending time in the old castle. He noticed a bright light shining down on his face. Shadow rubbed the sleep from his eyes. Shadow looked around. The red sun gave an eerie glow to the castle.

Shadow yawned. “Is it morning already?”

He jumped when he didn’t get a response.

Shadow waited for his eyes to adjust. He looked around to see that his pack was gone. He checked each of the makeshift beds and found no sign of where they had gone. He noticed that their blankets were torn and tattered.

Shadow flew around the castle. He looked around the castle for any sign as to what happened. Shadow didn’t find his pack. However, he noticed a purple cloud coming from behind Luna’s old throne. Shadow flew down to investigate. He landed at the top of the stairs. Marks on the floor showed where the sisters' thrones once stood. The purple gas was coming out of the wall behind where the sisters once sat. Shadow looked up to see the banner of his mother stood above the gas. Shadow knew of the hidden door. He was told to use the passage only in an emergency once a thousand years prior.

Thoughts raced through Shadow's mind. What was this purple gas? What was it showing him?

Shadow felt the floor for the switch to the door. After a few minutes of searching, Shadow heard a click. As a result, one of the bricks gave away. It fell deep into the floor. After that, the brick wall began to swing back. Shadow looked down the opening.

Shadow walked through the door and to the top of the stairs. He jumped when the door closed behind him.

Well, he thought to himself, I guess there is only one way to go.

Shadow continued down the stairs. As he proceeded, he used his magic to ignite his horn with a glow.

Shadow slowly walked down the stairs so he wouldn’t fall. When he got to the bottom, he noticed a little pony in the corner of the room. Shadow tried to make out her features as much as he could. Her skin looked sickly and grey. Her figure was unnaturally thin. He could not tell what color her eyes where they looked sunken.

Shadow walked up to the little filly. The little pony looked weak and shook at the sound of his footsteps. Softly he said. “Are you hurt?”

The filly spoke in a mousy voice, “Please turn off the light. Don’t hurt me.”

Shadow did what she asked him to do. He turned off his magic, so his horn stopped glowing. Shadow asked, “Why would I hurt you?”

The filly answered, “The monsters attacked.”

Shadow growled, “They were not monsters, they were my pack.”

The filly gasped, “How do you know I was talking about them? Maybe I was talking about the ponies that attacked them.”

Shadow said, “If the ponies hurt my pack, I would have protected them.”

The filly asked, “The same way you protected Bright Mac and Pear Butter?”

Shadow backed up. “How did you know that?”

The filly said, “I know all about you, Romulus.”

The pony said, “Too bad the puppies didn’t know about this passage. Then they would have escaped.”

Shadow looked around, “This passage has to be over a thousand years old. The ceiling could have fallen and blocked the way out.”

The filly said in a taunting tone, “Do you know how to open the door?”

Shadow said, “I could blow this door off its hinges.”

The pony filly grinned a toothy smile. Pearl white teeth nearly glowed in the dark, “Where is the fun in that?” she asked with subtle sinister amusement.

The filly galloped down the passage past some cobwebs. Shadow felt an urge. He didn’t know why, but he wanted.… No…. he needed to follow her.

The passage was bigger than it needed to be. The tunnel was made so if the castle was under attack, the princesses could escape. Shadow looked around. He noticed that his surroundings were thick enough to bring the wagon through. However, someone would need to clear the debris. There was a chance that debris could get caught in the wooden spokes and stop the cart from moving. The air was turned thick. As a result, Shadow found it hard to breathe. The trip through the tunnel was barely manageable. After what felt like hours, they reached an opening.

The little filly stood in the dark but pointed out of the tunnel. Shadow looked. The light peered through the opening. Vines and roots hung in front of the opening like fangs on a dragon, but the escape passage was still very functional. Shadow looked at the little filly who was still in the dark.

Shadow held out a paw as he said, “Come with me so we can leave together.”

The little filly began to giggle. “You don’t want that. Tee-hee.”

Shadow asked, “Why not?”

The little filly walked out of the dark and into the light. When the sun touched her body, it turned frail and old. Shadow recognized her as the old mare from the post office. She said in a very raspy voice. “Because the light shows me how I really am.”

Shadow looked at the forest beyond the opening, “Why show it to me?”

The mare answered, “So you can protect your pack.”
Shadow stated, “I am an alicorn prince. I can stop most creatures.”

The old mare smiled, “Some things you can’t win a fight against.”

Shadow stated, “Wouldn’t I need their help?”

The old mare spoke, “Some threats not even they can help you with.”

Shadow looked at the mare and asked, “And who could?”

The old mare’s eyes started to glow red. The old pony took a few steps forward. Her body turned into a thick purple cloud. The cloud flowed like water and wrapped around Shadow’s body. It looked Shadow in the eyes and said, “All you need to do is say yes.”

The cloud went down Shadow’s throat. He started to cough as the mist filled his lungs. He coughed and gagged. Shadow's eyes watered as he struggled to breathe.

Then suddenly, it all stopped.

Shadow opened his eyes. In doing so, he noticed that the mare was gone. He looked around and saw the opening. It was the tunnel from his dream. Was it a dream Shadow couldn’t tell anymore. Shadow looked out the cave and saw the forest.

Silently he said to himself, “Ah horse apples.” When he realized that this was the only way out of the tunnel, not knowing what else to do, he ran into the forest.

Servo looked around the central area of the castle. Plastic wrappers and trash were thrown all over the floor. The Lycans, entirely oblivious to the mess they made, slept in a pile in the middle of the area. Frustrated, Servo kicked an empty bean can.

Servo sighed. “Look at this mess.”

He looked at the pile of sleeping Lycans as he added, “Would it kill any of them to clean up after they eat?”

He looked at the pack and noticed that Shadow was missing. Servo looked around for the prince. He looked at what was left of the second floor to see Eclipse staring out a broken window. In a panic, he climbed a vine so he could talk with her.

Servo quietly asked. “What are you doing up here?”

Eclipse smiled. “We don’t get sunsets in the Lycan Empire. I don’t know why, but I just wanted to see it.”

Servo looked confused as he asked, “You like the sun?”

Eclipse looked at him. “Well, darling, we like most what we don’t have.”

Servo asked, “Do you know what happened to Shadow?”

Eclipse answered, “I saw him leave his bed a few hours ago. It was a little strange. He was talking to himself.”

Servo panicked, “Did you see where he went?”

Eclipse giggled, “I am not here to babysit him.”

Servo said, “You’re no help.”

Eclipse sneered, “Why worry? Most likely, he is going down memory lane. He could have grown up here. That is if Celestia didn’t go crazy and try to kill his mother.”

Servo said, “And if we can’t find him.”

Eclipse said, “I am sure he will show up.”

Just then, they heard the castle door move. Servo jumped down to investigate. Shadow slipped in through the partially open door.

Servo ran over. “And where have you been?”

Shadow said sarcastically, “Out exploring.”

Servo asked, “Why are you not transformed? What if somepony saw you?”

Shadow answered, “I am not worried. My fur is dark for a reason.” He struck a pose. “I blend into the shadows.”
Shadow was not wrong in this. All Lycans could hide easily because of their dark fur color. Shadow’s fur was dark blue so he could hide very easily.

Eclipse wiped a cobweb off of his back as she asked, “How did you get so dirty?”

Shadow grinned, “That is what I was doing. I found a tunnel big enough to fit the wagon through.” Shadow flew over to where the thrones once sat. “I hope we don’t have to use it, but if we need to, you can escape from the castle through the tunnel.”

Servo said, “Why didn’t you go back through the tunnel if it was so great?”

Shadow hit one of the bricks. A passageway opened up. “I couldn’t find a way to open the door from the inside.”

Eclipse stated, “Good heavens! It must have taken you a few hours to walk around the whole castle, darling!

Shadow sighed, “Yeah, maybe.”

Servo responded, “When did you sleep?”

Shadow sighed. “Lately, I have not been sleeping. I keep seeing things.”

Servo, “What do you mean?”

Shadow walked inside the castle. “I can’t talk. I need to get ready for the Gala.”

Servo spoke, “I still wish that you would think about not going.”

Shadow said, “I still wish that you would not question my choices, so now we are even.”

Servo stomped his claws. “I wish you would do something useful.”

Shadow responded, “I wish you wouldn’t nag me.”

The Lycans woke up from the noise. They started opening their eyes.
Shirwolf started covering his ears. Triage got up and started checking Shirwolf's bandages.
Blaze let out a big yawn. She turned over and faced Whittwolf, “Is it that time already?”
Whittwolf looked over to her, “Time for us to watch them argue sounds like it.”

Shadow said, “For the last time, I am not going out just to play. If I can get that book on Crystal Hearts, I might be able to fix the heart that protects the Lycan Empire.”

Whittwolf cleared his throat and yelled so loud some birds flew out of the nearby trees, “WHO IS IN CHARGE?”

Servo and Shadow both jumped. They turned to look at Whittwolf.

Shirwolf and Triage looked at each other, then at the group arguing. They got up and walked over to the group.

Servo crossed his arms, “Shadow is.”

Whittwolf said, “Then why are you acting like you are?”

Servo said, “Because I am here to take care of Shadow.”

Triage spoke, “Is he safe?”

Servo said, “Yeah, but for how long?”

Triage said, “Then you need not worry. He is older than you by like nine hundred years.”

Servo fell to his knees and begged Shadow, “Could you at least sell some metal?”

Eclipse rolled her eyes. “Darling, what did we just say?”

Whittwolf said, “He has a point.”

Everyone looked scorned at Whittwolf.

Whittwolf sighed and stated his thoughts calmly, “If Shadow takes some metal, we can get it done today.”

Shirwolf chimed in, “He doesn’t need too. I can sell some. I have been mostly sitting on my butt anyway.”

Triage stood in front of Shirwolf, “You can’t. You have two cracked ribs.” She tried to get him to sit back down. “If you are not careful, you could break them.”

Shirwolf groaned. “I just don’t like everyone else doing all the work.”

Triage walked over to Shadow. “I can’t help. I need to stay here with Shirwolf.”

Servo shrugged, “I can’t go because dragons are not common in Ponyville.”

Eclipse giggled. “I can go, and on my way back, I can pick up these darling earrings that I saw. I would look so perfect in them.”

The group all groaned at the same time.

Eclipse retorted, “What the Lycan Empire doesn’t use bits, so we have to spend them on something.”

Everyone looked at her.

Shirwolf said, “We were supposed to buy supplies. You know the things we need.”

Eclipse said, “It may not be supplies, but I needed these.”

She hovered out a collection of buttons. They were silver with the image of a moon on them.

Eclipse smiled, “I saw them on sale yesterday, and I had to have them.”

She hovered them out near Shadow, “See?”

Shadow frowned, “You could have spent it on something we need, like food.”

Eclipse blushed, “I bought them thinking of you. They remind me of your cutie mark.”

Shadow looked at his cutie mark. It was a yellow crescent moon with a small star behind it. Usually, most Lycans didn’t have cutie marks. His father had one, but he lost it when he became a Lycan. Shadow was surprised when he got his about 20 years ago. It was the same day he lost his best friend, Bright Mac.

Lycans still had unique talents, but they did not get a cutie mark. The only other exception was when they transformed using magic. An example is Blaze ironically gained the cutie mark of a fireball. Triage of a bandaid. Whittwolf strangely got one of a hammer.

Shadow looked at the button. It had an image of a Crescent moon on it. Shadow smiled. He knew he was defeated. He couldn’t stay mad at her, even if she did this only to save her hide.

Shadow sighed, “I guess I can see your point.”

She hovered it near him. “It is yours if you want it.”

He held out his bag. She put them in it. “Thank you, Eclipse.”

He then teleported his bag away.

Servo pointed to a stack of metal. Shadow grumbled.

Eclipse spoke up. “So, how about if I sell the metal for Shadow?”

Everyone looked at Shadow. He knew what they wanted him to do.

Shadow groaned, “Eclipse, I am going to sell the third group of metal.”

Everyone sighed in relief.

Eclipse started to sulk. Shadow pat her on the back. “I need someone to get that escape tunnel looking as good as new. I want it to look beautiful.”

Eclipse said, “I will do my best.”

Servo grunted, “And while you’re at it, you can clean up these cans.”

Eclipse sneered at Servo, “We’ll see.”

Shadow teleported his bag back and hovered the metal into it. Shadow then teleported his bag away again.

Servo held out a stack of paper and gave it to Shadow. Shadow growled at Servo. Shadow glanced at it. “Really?”

Servo told him, “It is the prices of the metal in case you forget. Also, possible places that might buy some metal.”

He hovered the list near Blaze. In response, she giggled. She pulled out a match and lit it on fire. The paper slowly turned black and crumbled to ash, then the ashes blew away.

Eclipse snickered as Servo held what remained of the ashes.

Servo screamed, “Hey, how are you going to remember the price of iron bars? What about iron Plates? What if the price went up this year?”

Shadow responded, “Yeah, I don’t need that. I have been selling iron since before you hatched. I glanced at it.”

Shadow then used his magic to swing open the main doors. They creaked as they moved.

Servo yelled out, “don’t forget most ponies are not use to seeing Lycans!”

Whittwolf yelled, “All right, dad! did you pack a lunch too?”

They all held their pearls and transformed into ponies.

Blaze's fur turned a light red. Her hair turned into an orange mane with a yellow stripe. A cutie mark appeared on her flank. Whittwolf’s grey fur turned into a much lighter grey. Shadow chose to use his magic instead. His bones creaked, and his fur color stayed the same. His wings disappeared, something he did to hide the fact that he was an Alicorn. Finally, his paws turned into hooves, and his snout turned into a pony nose.

Whittwolf commented, “Why don’t you use a pearl piece like the rest of us?”

Shadow grinned, “Because I don’t have too.”

Whittwolf shrugged and looked at Blaze. “I bet I can sell my metal before you sell yours.”

Blaze grinned, “You're on.”

Whittwolf drew a line with his hooves in the dirt. All three of them put their hooves just behind the line. Whittwolf spoke, “Come on everyone or eh.. I guess now it is everypony. Let's see who can sell their iron first.”

Blaze stood on the left side of Whittwolf. Shadow stood on the right side.
All three of them shared glances at each other while they heard Whittwolf count.
3….
Everyone dug into the ground.
2….
Everyone bent down, ready to run.
1….
Everyone got ready and dug their hooves into the ground. The three of them looked at each other. They waited for Whittwolf to say it.
Whittwolf smiled and then said with confidence.
“Go!”

Like a flash of lightning, all three ponies ran from the castle.

Shadow quickly got in front of Whittwolf. Whittwolf ran faster and started to push Shadow forward. Shadow laughed until he felt his rear legs slip. Shadow moved to the side of Whittwolf so he didn’t trip. Shadow wanted to stay to the right of the path, so he pushed Whittwolf towards a bush.

Blaze didn’t want to be left out. Blaze laughed at the two then she started to push Shadow into Whittwolf.

Whittwolf laughed. Suddenly he shifted his weight and drifted toward Shadow. They both clashed and pushed into each other. Blaze pushed against Shadow. Shadow smiled and jumped over Whittwolf. Whittwolf laughed when he saw the crossroad ahead. He suddenly understood why Shadow wanted to be on the right side of the path. When they got to the intersection, each Lycan ran down a different road. Blaze went down the left path. Whittwolf went straight. Shadow to the right, past a sign labeled Sweet Apple Acres. The sign blew as he ran past it.

Eclipse sighed as she watched her friends laugh until she could no longer see them.

Shirwolf pat her on the back. “It is ok. We can have our fun.”

Servo said, “Come on, Eclipse. You better start cleaning up.”

Shirwolf whispered to Eclipse, “Let’s lock him in the escape tunnel and hope he runs away.”

Eclipse hugged Shirwolf. Eclipse said, “Maybe I can sneak out later and get the earings they were darling.”

Shirwolf smiled, “I am sure they were.”

Shadow ran down the path. He slowed down when he started to see more apple trees. He stopped at the top of the hill. He looked down to see that Applejack was moving boxes of apples. Shadow grinned ear to ear. Quietly he walked up behind her and then used his magic to pick up the box that was on her back. He gently placed the box on the ground near a stack of other apple boxes. “Let me help you with that.”

Applejack looked at him. Applejack giggled and wiped the sweat from her brow. “Showoff.”

Applejack looked at him. “Big Mac told me that he was going to deliver these apples for me so I can go to the Gala.”

Shadow grinned and used his magic to pick up all the apples and placed them into a cart. Shadow jumped when he heard a familiar voice.

“Ahem.”

He turned around to see that Big Mac was standing there. Shadow put on a fake smile as he began to sweat. “Hi Big Mac. We haven't seen each other in a while. Good to see you.”

Big mac looked at Applejack and calmly said, “Can you go check on Applebloom for me?”

Applejack looked confused, “She is with her friends.”

Big Mac snorted, “Then go check on Granny for me.”

Applejack sulked toward the house. She walked up to Big Mac. She quietly whispered in his ear, “Please be nice and civil. It wasn’t his fault what happened.” Big Mac waited until Applejack went into the house.

When he saw the door shut, Big Mac yelled, “What are you doing here? Do you remember what Granny Smith told you?”

Shadow calmly said, “We are just friends.”

Big Mac responded, “Just like you were friends with my parents!”

Shadow responded, “If I could undo what happened..”

Big Mac started to cry, “Some friend you are. You’re nothing but an M…”

Shadow snapped back, “Say it,” Shadow yelled. “What were you going to say? Monster?” Shadow got into big Mac’s face. Their noses pressed against each other. “You think I am a big Monster? Listen! I was friends with your parents before you were born.”

Big Mac started to back up. “I was going to say Mutt.”
Shadow banged a hoof to his chest, “I am so sorry about what happened to your parents. If I knew that they were going to walk into a pack of timberwolves, I would have gone with them. I would have torn every timberwolf into splinters if it would bring back your parents, but it wouldn’t.”

Big Mac started to cry tears flowed down his face, “You didn’t even bring them back. We could have buried them together under their tree.”

A tear flowed down Shadow’s face, “There wasn’t anything to bring back. You don’t want to see what I found.”

Big Mac calmed himself. “Applejack is a grown mare now. It wouldn’t be right for me to tell her who she can and can’t be around.”

Shadow, “Thank you.”

Big Mac grabbed Shadow by the shoulders and slammed him into the barn. The wood cracked under the weight of both stallions. Shadow's eyes grew wide. Big Mac growled into his ears, “I don’t like you. I don’t care if you are an alicorn. I will do anything to protect my family.”

Shadow nodded.

Big Mac continued. “This doesn’t change anything. If you hurt Applejack, I will find you. I will buck you up. You will break.”

Big Mac snorted and got off of Shadow, “Do you understand me?”

Shadow dusted the splinter from his fur coat. “I think I do.”

Applejack opened the door to the house. “Granny is fine. She is just resting.”

Big Mac looked at Applejack and smiled. “Thanks.”

Applejack looked at them both, “Are you two ok?”

Big mac put an arm around Shadow and squeezed. “Yup.”

Shadow found it hard to breathe but he managed to mutter a “We’re fine.”

Applejack ran up to Shadow, “Then let's go into Ponyville and have some fun.”

Shadow looked back at Big Mac and nervously said, “But not too much fun.”

Big Mac stood in front of a tree and bucked it with his back legs. The tree split into two and fell. Big Mac clenched his teeth and looked at Shadow, “Yup.”

Applejack trotted down the path towards Ponyville. Shadow followed several feet behind her.

Applejack looked back and asked, “Where is your first delivery?”

Shadow responded, “To a stallion named Billet Forge.”

Applejack said, “I know who that is. I can show you where to find’em.”

Shadow sighed. “Are you sure you don’t want to stay and help your brother?”

Applejack smiled, “Yup!”

Author's Note

Thanks, everyone for waiting so long. Stay safe and pony on.

And watch out, the Gala is coming!

Chapter Nine: Never Show Fear

In the Lycan Empire, Shadow’s little brother, a pup who was five years old named Remus, slept in the kingdom’s nursery. Remus was a unicorn lycan. He hated being a unicorn because his father and brother were alicorns, and wanted to be just like them. Remus found it strange that his mother was a winged wolf. Because of that, Remus often wondered why he was a unicorn.

Then, one day he asked his father. In reply his father told him that it was for his protection. Remus had no idea what it meant.

Eventually, Remus slowly opened his eyes. He rolled onto his back and stared up. Thanks to a Crystal powered lamp that dimly lit the room, there were little dots on the ceiling. Remus liked to imagine that they were stars. Remus stretched out his paws as far as he could, and then he yawned. Remus reached as far out as he could toward the ‘stars.’ He spread out his toes and watched the light between them. The lamp started to flicker on and off as if struggling for power.

Remus groaned at the failure of the lamp. When he realized that it was morning or, at least, what the Lycan Empire considered the morning, he rolled onto his stomach. He got onto his paws and stretched a little more. Remus looked at a book on top of a nearby table. Remus walked over to the book and read, “The Tale of Luna.” He flipped it open. In the corner of the first page was written “Remus.” Something the pup had grown to accept as his name.

Remus sighed after realizing that this was the third day he had woken up. He had not seen Shadow.

Remus looked around to see all the pups in the nursery still sleeping. Quietly he walked over to the door and snuck out.

Remus looked around to see that nobody was guarding the door. He giggled to himself. “I wonder why they would make this so easy to leave. They should at least have one person watching the door.”

Out from behind a pile of blankets, he heard a shy, quiet voice lightly say. “Could you keep it down? I am trying to sleep.”

Remus looked at the pile of blankets. “Shut up, Dodge.”

Out from the blankets, he heard a faint, “Ok, Remus.”

Remus pushed the door open and slipped his body through the cracks into the open air.

Remus walked only a few feet from the door before his body started to ache. The northern winds swept through the empire. With so little magic left inside the kingdom, it could no longer remain a comfortable temperature. The cold went past his fur and touched his skin. It was so cold that Remus became very thankful that he had a thick fur coat but felt like it barely helped.

Remus thought to himself. I wonder if Shadow is in his den.

Remus navigated his way down the path and to Shadow’s room.

Remus thought, Why doesn’t he sleep in the castle anyway? At least there, it is warm.

Remus knocked on the door and waited outside for as long as he could handle. (Which was not that long.) A few minutes later, he checked the doorknob only to find out that Shadow locked the door. Remus jumped up and down at the window to no avail. He stood on the tip of his back paws, grabbed the window frame with his front toes, and stretched out his neck. He could only see the top of the empty bed, otherwise the room was too dark to see anything else.

Remus fell back down and landed on his butt. He got up and stared at the door. To nobody, he said, “Where did he go?”

Remus sighed as he paced back and forth in front of the door. After a few minutes, Remus concluded that his brother has not gotten back yet.

Remus thought to himself, I hope Shadow gets back soon. I hope those evil ponies didn’t hurt him. Remus sat at the door for a few minutes, and then he realized, Maybe mom and dad will know. Remus walked away from the room and toward the castle.

The little lycan skipped up to the main gate and sat down. He turned to the guards and asked, “Can I see Mommy and Daddy?”

The guards looked down at Remus and said, “They said they are not to be disturbed.”

Remus tilted his head sideways and asked, “Why?”

The guard answered, “Because they are busy.”

Remus’s head tilted the other way, and wagged his tail. “About what?”

The guard snapped back, “The subject matter of the meeting is classified!”

Remus asked, “Even from their own son?”

The guard looked forward as he said, “Our orders are to not let anyone in. And that means everyone!”

Remus snickered and responded, “Ok. I guess I am going to go flying around the ravine until Mommy and Daddy are unclassify dud.” He smiled at the guard. “I hope I don’t crash. I hate to think of what the king will do if you tell him that you left his son out in the cold, and he fell down the ravine to his death.”

The guard sighed. “You don’t have wings.”

Remus responded, “I guess I will go run home then. I hope I don’t trip and fall down the ravine.”

The guard paused for a second, stomped his foot, and said, “You can come in, sir.”

Remus smiled at the guard. “Thank you.” He pranced into the castle.

Remus walked through the door into the main room of the castle. The large room was long and had a red carpet. Giant white pillars decorated both sides of the room. He walked into the main foyer until he could see his mother and father talking. Their butler, Buddy and a pink dragon named Sprocket, were in the group as well. Quickly Remus hid behind and pillar and tried to listen to what they were saying.

King Archimedes looked at Queen Alabaster. “I have no choice. I have to go to Equestria.”

King Archimedes looked to Buddy and said, “Do they have my chariot ready?”

Buddy nodded. “They said they do. The pack you requested is waiting by the main gate.”

King Archimedes grinned. “Excellent! We need to march to Equestria right away!”

Queen Alabaster sighed. “Could you at least bring a dragon with you, so if I need to, I can send you a message?”

Sprocket saluted the king and said, “I am happy to help.”

King Archimedes responded, “I only own two more scribes. There is no point in wasting a dragon.”

Sprocket lowered her hand, frowned, and kicked her feet into the air. She was disappointed.

Queen Alabaster responded, “How is keeping in touch with your wife and kingdom a waste of a dragon? What if we need you?”

King Archimedes calmed himself down he responded softly, “General Claw already has a dragon. I ordered him to meet me at the morning line which divides the undiscovered west from Equestria. Once I meet with his squad, I will have his dragon. If I bring a dragon, then I am going to have two.”

Queen Alabaster said, “But you know how I worry about you. It is better to have too many dragons then not enough.”

King Archimedes said, “Not when it comes to scribes. Dragons are expensive enough on the black market. Do you know how hard it is to buy dragons that can send a message with their fire? Not every dragon can do that.”

Queen Alabaster responded, “I understand, my love.”

King Archimedes put his paw under the queen’s head and rubbed her chin. “I am going to be fine. I have been king for 1,000 years. I am not going to let anything happen now.”

He gently kissed her on top of her head. “I can’t lose another dragon. Who knows what those ponies will do to Servo if they capture him? They will probably freeze him in stone and shattered it, just like they did to the storm king.”

Sprocket gasped, then begged, “Please bring my brother back safely.”

King Archimedes looked down at the pink dragon. “I hope to. He was expensive. If we lose any more of your brothers and sisters, you are going to be useless to me.”

Sprocket bit her claws, then admitted, “I don’t want to be useless.”

Queen Alabaster pat her on the head reassuringly as she said, “I would never get rid of a sweet thing like you.”

Sprocket smiled weakly at Queen Alabaster.

King Archimedes spoke loudly. “I should have never trusted that bratt alone. I should have known that he was not ready and that something would happen. I should have known that Shadow would have messed up. He wasn’t ready for his first mission.”

Remus fell to the floor in shock, “Big brother.”

He bit his lips. Tears flowed down his face.

King Archimedes sighed and looked at the queen with impatience. “Sprocket, you better stop crying, or I am going to give you something to cry about.” He looked at Sprocket to see her shrugging back at him.

Sprocket spoke with a mousy voice, “I didn’t say anything.”

King Archimedes then looked at Buddy to see that he was looking around in astonishment.

The queen sighed and said in a calm and loving voice. “It sounds like someone was visiting us.”

She pointed a paw at a pillar. After squinting, the king noticed Remus’s tail coming out from behind the pillar.

He sighed and looked at his queen. They both slowly approached the pillar.

King Archimedes said in a calm voice. “What are you doing up? You should be in the nursery where the heat is.”

Remus dried his eyes with his tail. “Big brother wasn’t home. He is in trouble, and I don’t want him to get shattered.”

King Archimedes wrapped his paw around Remus. His arm nearly covered his entire body. The king held the pup tight. “ Calm down. You know that I will tear Equestria apart to get Shadow back.”

King Archimedes let go of his son and stood up.

With a stern voice he looked down at Remus and said, "You need to get yourself cleaned up right now. You are making yourself look like a foal."

Remus bit his lower lip. He stopped crying and looked at his father with wet eyes.

King Archimedes looked at the pup and said, “What do I always tell you?”

Remus looked up and said innocently. “Never eat it, if it can talk back.”

King Archimedes snickered and pat his son on the back, “What else do I tell you?”

Remus says, “Never let any of your subjects see you cry. It makes you look weak.”

King Archimedes smiled, “And?”

Remus sat and thought for a minute. Remus continued, “If a subject doesn’t listen, you grab them by the neck and hold on until they stop moving.”

King Archimedes embraced Remus for a hug. “That is my boy!”

King Archimedes felt Remus’s cold body against him. Remus’s body stopped shaking at the warmth of his father’s embrace.

King Archimedes let go of Remus. He looked at his son’s face and said, “Why don’t you go warm up with a nice bowl of rabbit soup?”

Remus put coward and said in a disappointed voice. “Ok.”

King Archimedes said, “What is bothering you now?”

Remus wagged his tale and asked, “Can I go with you?”

King Archimedes looked down at Remus and said, “You are my son. You are the next heir to the throne. You need to stay in the Lycan Empire.”

Remus started to tear up. “What if you don’t return?”

King Archimedes said, “I am going to be fine. I have survived worse than Celestia.”

King Archimedes waved Buddy over and said, “Make sure that Chief makes him the rabbit soup that he likes.”

Buddy responded, “The hunting team have not caught rabbits for quite some time.”

King Archimedes said, “Then tell Chief to make any soup.”

Buddy nodded, “Very well, sir.”

Queen Alabaster looked at the king and gently kissed him on the side of the face. “Do be careful. Come back safely, my love.”

King Archimedes kissed her back. “Take care of my kingdom while I am away, my gem.”

She smiled at him. “It is in safe paws.”

King Archimedes walked toward the door and kicked it open. He turned back at the group and grinned, “I will be back before you know it.”

Remus yelled back. “YOU GOT SHOW THOSE MEAN OLD PONIES WHO THE BOSS IS.”

Queen Alabaster pat him on the back and giggled. “Ok, tough guy. let’s go eat lunch.”

Remus said, “But the Chief is out of rabbit.”

Queen Alabaster looked at Buddy and said, “I am sure that he can make you some chicken noodle soup.

Buddy nodded.

Queen Alabaster grabbed her son and said, “Then let’s go get warmed up. We can both eat together.”

Remus said, “Are you sure? Dad doesn’t like it when I eat with you. He says he wants to build independence.”

Queen Alabaster said, “Yes, what he doesn’t know will not make him angry.”

Remus cheered, “Yay! Dinner with mommy!”

The king’s chariot did not sit by the gate door, but instead, there sat a sizeable wooded wagon. The wagon was red with gold trim. It had large wooded wheels that were painted white on the sides. At the front of the wagon sat an enormous cylinder with two lycans shoveling wood into a massive cylinder. A brown earth lycan in a white lab coat with glasses walked up and down the contraption inspecting it.

King Archimedes looked at the lycan in the white lab coat. “Rubric, I am not in the mood for any of your games.” With a sneer, he said, “What is this thing?” In a slightly calmer voice, he asked, “And where is my chariot.”

The lycan looked nervous and said, “Sir, you said you wanted to get to Equestria in record-breaking time. If my math is correct, a lycan powered chariot will take three days to get to Equestria.” The king did not look amused. Rubric continued in a worried tone. “My invention uses steam to move.” Rubric grinned from ear to ear. “It will take less than a day.”

King Archimedes raised an eyebrow. “Impressive. If it does perform as you say, it will.”

King Archimedes walked past the door to the front of the crowd of lycans. Two rows of lycans lined bother sides of the chariot. King Archimedes stood in front of the metal door, which sat between the Lycan Kingdom and the harsh wildlands.

King Archimedes looked at the crowd of lycans, and they started looking at him. Once he knew he had their attention, he started talking. “I call upon the kingdom, not just as your king, but as a father.”

He started to raise his voice, “About two days ago, I received a message from my son’s pack. They said that he had gone missing while in Ponyville.”

He continued in a voice of concern. “I do not know the situation. I do not know the fate of my son, your prince, Shadow. Shadow would read to all of your sons and daughters in the nursery. Shadow was the prince that read to many of you when you were pups. He liked seeing the pups get excited at the stories of the past. I fear the worse has happened.”

The crowed of lycans gasped at the news.

King Archimedes tried to not grin. He thought to himself Good thing I let Shadow read those stories to the pups. Now as adults they have nothing but disdain for the pony kingdom. Making the next step in his plan all too easy.

King Archimedes said in a voice that boomed across the crowd, “IT IS NOT ABOUT REVENGE! IT IS ABOUT JUSTICE. IF ANYPONY DARES TO HURT THE PRINCE, WHAT WOULD THEY DO TO ANY OF YOU?”

King Archimedes continued, “I CALL ON YOU ALL, NOT FOR WAR, BUT TO DEFEND THE KINGDOM. IF THE ROYAL CAKE LOVING CELESTIA HAS HURT MY SON, THEN WHAT SHOULD OUR KINGDOM DO?”

King Archimedes asked, “SHOULD WE ROLLOVER IN OBEDIENCE LIKE THE DOGS THAT THEY KEEP AS SLAVES?”

Groups of Lycans in the Crowd shouted, “NO!”

King Archimedes grinned and screamed, “OR DO WE SHOW THEM THE MIGHT OF THE LYCAN EMPIRE?”

The crowd responded with a happy and excited, “YEAH!”

King Archimedes grinned. “THEN LET’S SHOW THEM WHY THE STORM KING FEARED US!”

King Archimedes turned and pointed at the gate. “WE WILL MARCH AT A SPEED NOBODY THOUGHT POSSIBLE. WE WILL GET OUR PRINCE BACK.

“WE WILL GET RESPECT, AND IF THEY HURT THE PRINCE, THEY WILL PAY.” The king rolled his front paws into balls and shook them at the sky. The veins showed in his neck as he roared, “THEY WILL HEAR THE HOWLS OF WAR AS THEIR KINGDOM FALLS. IT WILL BE THE LAST THING THEY DO!”

The crowd cheered and clapped at the king. King Archimedes walked up to the chariot.

A Lycan in full armor approached him. The sound of metal clattered as he walked toward the king. The top of the lycan’s body was dark brown, and his chin was tan. The lycan sounded almost monotone, “Wonderful speech, Sir. If the prince is no longer among the living, I will personally tear Equestria apart myself.”

King Archimedes grinned at the solder. “Good to hear, General Pawton. That is what I like to hear. Why don’t you ride in the chariot with me to save your energy?”

General Pawton responded, “No, thank you, sir. I have plenty to spare, and a good general should always be with the troops. That way they stay in line. After all, if anyone disobeys, go for the throat.”

King Archimedes snickered. “I guess you are right. No wonder you are one of my best generals.”

Rubric opened the door. “I designed it for maximum comfort.”

King Archimedes breathed in heavy and rolled his eyes. “Very well then, but if it does not perform, then I will be very disappointed in you.”

Rubric pointed inside a little house on the chariot. “You can sit in this tiny house at the top. I call it a cabin. The best part is that it is covered so it can protect you from rain and other things.” Rubric pointed to a large cylinder in the front. Two lycans were throwing wood into a fire inside the cylinder. “This is what moves the wagon. It is the future.”

King Archimedes slowly walked into the cabin of the device. The king looked around the inside of the new chariot to study his surroundings. The chariot’s interior was wooden, just like his old chariot, but it had a soft red roof and seemed smaller. There was a red bench at the front and back of the cabin. Soft red material covered the seats, and the trim was gold. There were benches at the front and back of the vehicle but each bench could only fit two lycans. Windows sat on both sides of the doors that sat above the benches.

Rubric waited for the king to sit down. He shut the door and then started to walk off.

King Archimedes called out to him. “Don’t you dare walk off! I want you to get in here and tell me how you came up with this idea.”

Rubric looked delighted as he opened up the door and sat down across from the king.

Rubric asked, “Is the material to your liking?”

King Archimedes answered, “It will do for now.”

King Archimedes stuck his head out of the cabin and yelled. “Soot, Snarl, are you ready?”

Both of the Lycans on the device saluted their king. The short grey one spoke up. “The boiler is ready, my king.” The one next to him, giggled and yelled. “Ready.” The short grey lycan looked at his companion and replied, “Snarl, what have I said about repeating me?”

Snarl replied with a shrug of the shoulders.

King Archimedes looked over to the lycan that was controlling the metal door. He yelled, “Sarge open the door.” The machine to raise the door started whirling to life.

Sarge replied, “The scout team has not returned yet, so no news on if it is clear to leave. Once I get the all-clear, I can open the door.”

King Archimedes smiled. “Open the door now. I am in the mood to take out my aggression on something weak and useless.”

Sarge gulped at the sound of that. “He pressed the big red button in front of him.”

Red lights started glowing and saturated everyone with a red hue. The guards in front started marching. The king’s machine started roaring to life. Pistons began moving up and down as a giant wheel on the motor spun to life. The machine inched forward as It crept onto the ramp. It struggled to go up the ramp. It went up to slow to be efficient. The two lycans turned knobs and made adjustments.

King Archimedes shouted, “Why are we going so slow? Speed it up.”

Soot yelled back, “I am giving her all she’s got!”

Gnarl yelled, “Got.”

Soot looked at a few dials and said, “I don’t know how much more the boiler can take.”

Gnarl yelled, “Can take.”

Soot pulled a large wrench out of his jacket and smacked Gnarl on the head. “Knock it off.”

Gnarl rubbed his head.

King Archimedes sat in the carriage and tapped his paws to an armrest. He said to himself. “I was hoping this contraption could go faster than I could walk.”

General Pawton passed by the windows and said, “Should I sent the troops ahead?”

Rubric nervously laughed and said, “I am sure it will go faster when we are not going uphill.”

After a few minutes, he noticed that the carriage was not moving.

King Archimedes jumped out of the carriage and shouted. “What is going on now?!” The king looked at Soot.

Soot nervously pointed up to a large boulder creature. “The guards are dealing with our friend.”

King Archimedes looked toward the front of the machine. Blocking their way was a creature made of rock named a golem. The guards were fighting the beast and not doing very well against it.

It swung one of its arms and a group of guards. It missed most of them, but a few guards were thrown from the hit of the blow.

King Archimedes sighed.

King Archimedes jumped out the window of the carriage onto the ground below. “We don’t have time for this.” The king took off his crimson cloak, revealing his dark fur underneath, and threw it at Rubric. He yelled at him. “If you get my cloak dirty, I will skin you and make another one.”

Rubric responded with a nervous, “Yes, sir.”

King Archimedes rocked his head back and forth. He walked up to the creature and yelled, “You have 5 seconds to move. You could move, or I get to have some fun.”

The creature roared back at him, picked up a boulder, and threw it towards the carriage. Gnarl and Soot hugged each other and screamed, “Ahhhhhhhhhhh.”
-Mark-
King Archimedes jumped up and kicked the boulder back at the golem. The boulder broke upon hitting it. He then punched the Golem into the chest and flew above it. He then slammed his feet down onto its head. The golem broke down the center, and rock flew across the forest. With one last moan, the stones stopped moving.

King Archimedes looked back at all the soldiers. With a stern look on his face and fire in his eyes, he asked, “What is everyone staring at?”

The group looked back and forth.

General Pawton dusted off his armor and stated, “Thank you, my king.”

King Archimedes walked back toward the carriage. He looked over at Rubric, whose mouth was gaping open. The king reached out one claw and shut the lycans mouth. “Shut your mouth unless you are trying to catch flies.”

He grabbed his robe off the lycan and threw it onto his back and said. “We need to start moving. I don’t want to repeat myself. Or does anyone else want to be an example of why I am king?”

King Archimedes slammed the door shut. The soldiers started moving forward. Soot turned a valve, and the carriage started creeping forward. Soot turned a few more valves, and the carriage began to move faster and faster.

King Archimedes grinned, “That is more like it. We should only take about a day now.”

Rubric said in a voice of confidence, “I am glad that you are pleased, sir.”

He looked out the window. “Hopefully, Shadow hasn’t gotten himself into trouble before I can get there.”

With the light in his eyes, Shadow slowly woke up. Shadow looked around to see the sun going over the hill and shining through a spot that was once a stained glass window. Shadow rolled over and smelled the air. The smell of meat stew cooking filled the air. A few minutes later, Shadow’s head shot up. He shouted, “I’m running late for the Gala.”

Shadow looked around. The lycans in his current team were surrounding a metal pot boiling on an open fire.

Shadow told the group, “I need to hurry and get ready for the Gala.”

The group snickered and said, “You don’t need to worry about the Gala.”

Shadow insisted, “The Gala is today. I need to get ready, or I am going to miss the train station.”

Shadow started walking toward the door and said, “I hope Applejack is not going to be mad.”

The group of lycans sat and snickered around the pot. Blaze said, “I don’t think she will be feeling anything anymore.”

Shadow stopped in front of the door after he noticed hoof marks in the stone. Marks that were not there yesterday. They were fresh. Shadow gasped. His heart started beating a million beats per minute. He turned around and asked, “What are you cooking?”

Blaze said, “Breakfast. Somepony delivered it.”

Blaze took a long sip from the soup spoon. “Some orange pony that showed up at the door.”

Shadow struggled to breathe. His body filled with anger. He turned around to see that his pack was all smiling at him.

Whittwolf said, “She fought back, but she was no match for the five of us.” -Mark-

Blaze pulled out a familiar cowboy hat and put it on. She asked, “Do I look good in it?”

Shadow ran at them and screamed, “I WILL TEAR YOU APART!”

His pack’s eyes turn red and their fur turned into a dark mass.

Shadow stopped running and said, almost monotone, “Oh. Not you again.”

He sighed and continued, “You are so boring. Can’t you let me sleep?”

His pack turned into one giant mass that turned into a mare. The mare opened her eyes and said, “Your nightmares are only starting.” She laughed manically!

The mare jumped up and dashed toward Shadow. Quickly Shadow hovered a piece of wood above himself to protect himself from her incoming hit.

The wood broke in two. Nightmare reached a claw toward him and cut him deep on the check. Drops of blood hit the stone floor.

Shadow said, “I know what you want, and you are not going to get it.”

Nightmare laughed. “If you do not accept my offer, then I will tie you down. I will rip everything that you love out of your life. Your kingdom and your pack will all be gone.” Nightmare spit out a bone which hit Shadow in the face.

Shadow grit his teeth. “I am not going to let you touch them.”

Nightmare grinned. “And the last thing that you will see is me tearing Applejack to pieces slowly as I make you watch her beg for her life. Then, after you beg for mercy, only then will I untie you and let you live the rest of your life knowing that everything that you love is gone.”

Nightmare laughed, “How does that sound?”

Shadow leaped in the air and exposed his claws at her. He screamed, “NOOO!”

Just then, he felt his body slam down on the ground. His paws hurt from the impact. He looked around to see his pack looking back at him. He lifted his hand to see that it was bloody and was shaking. He stared back and forth between his paw and his pack.

Triage broke the silence first. “Are you ok? You looked like you were having quite the dream.”

Shadow spoke next. “What happened?”

Whittwolf stated, “That is what we were going to ask you.”

Shirwolf continued, “If we didn’t move, you would have hurt one of us.”

Shadow looked around to see the castle filled with feathers.

Blaze laughed out loud. “Don’t worry. Everywolf is fine, but you did show your pillow who was boss.”

Servo said from behind the group, “And you wonder why I sent the letter.”

Triage walked up to Shadow with a clean cloth. “I should check your paw to make sure that you did not break it. You slammed it pretty hard into the ground.”

Shadow held out his paw, and Triage looked at it. Triage smiled at him. “You are lucky there are no broken bones. Now just let me see your face.”

Shadow responded, “My face?”

Triage confirmed, “Yes. You have a rather deep cut on the side of your face.”
Triage put a wet cloth to his face for a few seconds. She removed it and then responded. “Do not worry. I don’t think it will scar. Just don’t touch it, and it will heal.”

Shadow looked at the dirty cloth and then thought back to his dream. Was it real, or was it a dream, or was it both?

Eclipse looked at Shadow. “Do you have any ideas about what we can eat? I am starving.”

Blaze responded, “We have beans.”

Eclipse said, “I will not eat beans. They disagree with me.”

Blaze said, “Come on! The more you eat, the more you-”

Eclipse put her paw onto Blaze’s muzzle. “I am a lady. I do not want to do that.”

Shadow sighed. “I don’t care. Get something to eat while I am at the Gala as long as you do it after spending all the bits on supplies for the kingdom. We don’t use bits, so they are useless to us.”

Shirwolf grinned. “What are you planning, boss?”

Shadow smiled back, “I saw a book on the Crystal Empire at Twilights castle. Remember what General Claw’s mission was?”

Blaze responded, “To study the Crystal heart?”

Shadow said, “Correct, and if that book has information on the Crystal Empire in it, we can complete both missions ourselves.”

Servo replied, “Our only mission was to sell the iron.”

Shadow retorted, “Yes, and my wonderful pack has done a great job of selling it all.”

Blaze said, “Aww, thank you! You’re awesome too.”

Shadow said, “After I get that book, I can save the Lycan Empire.”

Whittwolf asked, “What is the point of getting that book anyway? What if it doesn’t work?”

Shadow responded, “Then the Lycan Empire is not going to be any worse off.”

Blaze said, “I don’t understand why we are worried anyway. Not every Lycan uses magic.”

Eclipse retorts, “It is not just the magic that the Heart of the Lycan Empire feeds. The heart also protects the kingdom from the elements. If the heart loses its magic, then the Lycan Empire will be swallowed by the wildlands.”

Blaze asked, “Huh?” She pulled out a paper map and looked at it. “What are the wildlands? I can’t find it.”

Eclipse sighed. “The ponies call it the undiscovered west.”

Blaze responded, “I found it!”

Shadow looked up at the moon.

Shadow said, “There is not going to be a Lycan Empire if we can’t recharge the heart.”

Shadow looked down at his pack. Shadow said, “Once the Gala is over, I will come back to this castle, then we are going to go back home.

“While I am at the Gala. I need everyone to pack up the wagon. As soon as I get back, we are going to leave.”

Servo asked, “What about your father?”

Shadow said, “We can meet him closer to the morning line. But, in case Twilight gets a little mad, we can’t stay here.”

Servo responded, “Well, you are planning on stealing on of her books?”

Shadow looked down and responded, “She has a billion books. She is not going to miss one.”

Shadow turned to the pack and said, “Incase there are any problems, I am going to howl. Does everyone remember what the howls mean?”

Blaze raised a paw, “I know this one! Bark once for food, two for the bathroom-”

Eclipse put a paw over Blaze’s muzzle again.

Shirwolf asked, “Why did we bring her?”

Whittwolf rolled his eyes and responded, “One howl for backup. Two howls for retreat. Three for attack. Four for war.”

Shadow grinned, “If there are any problems, listen for two howls. If I do leave with the wagon, I will meet you later.”

Triage asked, “Should we respond, or is this covert?”

Shadow replied, “Do not respond if I howl. It is going to grab the attention of the guards. Let me take their attention away from you. Stay quiet so the Ponyville guards do not know that you are here so you can get away.”

Shadow got up and pointed to the secret exit. “Take this exit. We will meet up at the morning line.”

A knock on the door disturbed their meeting. Triage got up and walked toward the door. Shadow asked, “Any questions?”

Blaze raised her paw.

Shadow answered, “No, we are not going to eat more beans.”

Blaze looked pointed to the door, “Who is that?”

Shadow turned around and saw a familiar orange face. Quickly he ran toward the door.

Applejack stood in the door frame. “Is Shadow here?”

Shadow ran up to the door and pushed Triage out of the way.
He looked at Applejack and said, “Hi, Applejack. How did you know where to find me?”

Applejack replied, “I followed the road that you always seem to come from, and it led me here.”

Shadow pushed Applejack out of the doorframe and told her, “I am going to be a few minutes, and then we can go.”

Applejack asked, “What are ya doing?”

Shadow replied, “Ahhhh, Getting dressed.” Shadow closed the wooden door with a thud.

Applejack yelled through the door, “But you don’t normally wear clothes.”

Shadow looked to all the Lycans. “Does everyone know what they need to do?”

They all nodded. Triage said, “She seemed nice. Can we meet her?”

Shadow felt the scratch on his face. It finally stopped bleeding. He then replied, “You can meet her when I am ready.”

Blaze raised a paw. Eclipse rolled her eyes.

Eclipse whispered under her breath. “What? Are you two years old?”

Shadow sighed, “Yes, Blaze. What is your question?”

Blaze asked in earnest, “Can I make soup?”

Shadow panicked and replied with a loud, “No!”

Shadow then composed himself and searched for an answer. He settled for, “We don’t want the smell to attract anypony to our location."

Shadow shut his eyes and then transformed into his pony form. When he opened his eyes, he was a stallion. He turned to his team and said, “Wish me luck.”

They all nodded, except Servo, who pouted in a corner.

Servo got up and walked over to Shadow. Servo said, “You represent the Lycan kingdom. Don’t go starting any fights that you can not win.”

Shadow paused for a minute and thought about what was said. He finished with a simple, “Ok.”

Shadow opened the door and slipped out.

Applejack greeted Shadow with a smile and asked, “Are you going to introduce me to your friends? The nurse seemed nice.”

Shadow responded with, “Maybe some other time. Right now we need to leave for the train.”

Applejack continued, “It will just be for a second. Just enough time to say Howdy.”

Shadow responded with, “Maybe after the Gala.”

Applejack said, “All right then, but you better introduce me.”

Shadow smiled at her, “Ok, Maybe.”

Applejack looked at the side of Shadow’s face. “Is that a claw mark?”

Shadow responded, “No, it is a message from someone.”

Shadow thought to himself, At least I didn't lie. It does feel like Nightmare was sending him a message.

Applejack said, “Did one of them hurt you? I will buck them to next Tuesday.”

Shadow insisted, “No, they didn’t do it.”

Applejack said, “Then why can’t I meet them?”

Shadow thought of what to say. To be honest, he didn’t know that he could tell her the truth. That he was scared. His father always did say not to show fear. Maybe it was ok for her to know his feelings. Maybe he could tell her that he was afraid that she would get hurt. He didn’t want to hurt her family anymore.

He didn’t know if he could be hurt anymore. Because Shadow was an alicorn, he would have to watch her get old and die. He didn’t know if he could handle it. In the Lycan Empire, he knew not to get close to anypup because, to him, they were just going to leave him. Everypup did.

It was more than just fear what if his pack hated her? Pony culture was much different than lycan culture. The lycans believed that Luna was a hero. They didn’t even know that Nightmare moon existed.

In the end, he said, “We need to hurry, so we don’t miss the train.” And they both galloped to Twilight’s castle.

In a dark room sat a pony in brown robes. She sat mashing flower petals into a nice fine paste.

A dark cloud formed in the room and laughed uncontrollably. By now, the mare had grown to call the cloud Nightmare cloud.

The mare smiled at the cloud, “I guess you had a good night.”

Nightmare replied, “Soon, the pup will fall within my grasps. He is now hesitating to trust his pack. Just a few dozen nightmares and his trust is swaying. It is all too easy.”

Nightmare cloud hovered behind the mare. “How much longer? It better be ready for tomorrow night.”

The mare said, “I have been following your instruction and doing everything that they say.”

Nightmare cloud replied, “Good! Excellent job, Sister Neon.”

Nightmare hovered in the room. “Don’t forget that, for my plan to work, your club needs to give the mixture to the correct princess.”

Sister Neon said, “Why can’t you join us?”

Nightmare cloud flew through the table. “For me to be able to touch anything and be at full power, I need a new body. The Elements of Harmony are stopping me from using Luna’s body. I need another.”

Nightmare cloud grinned at Sister Neon. “Lucky for me, I have a new body that I can use, very, very soon.”

Chapter Ten: The Nightmare Inside Me

Applejack and Shadow walked up to the door of Twilight's crystal castle. The door creaked as the wind blew up against it. The metal handle glimmered in the moonlight.

Applejack turned to Shadow. “Ya need to be on your best behavior.”

Shadow put a hoof up to his chest and responded, “Meeeee! You do know who you are talking to?”

Applejack had the look of being done with him on her face. “Yes, I do.”
Applejack’s voice turned to one of concern. “I don’t need a repeat of last time.”

Shadow used his magic to grab the door knocker. Several loud knocks echoed through the night.

Spike opened the door. “Applejack, you made it! It is so good to see you.”

Shadow looked confused. “Didn’t you just see her yesterday?”

Spike looked confused, “Yeah, but it is always good to see friends.”

Shadow responded, “Interesting.”

Spike waved a claw for them to come in. “Right this way. Twilight is set up in the library.”

Applejack trotted through the door, and Shadow followed.

Shadow whispered to Applejack, “Why am I not surprised that she is in the library?”

Applejack chuckled and walked through the door. She looked back to Shadow. “Here, I will show you how to get to the library. This castle can be a maze if you don’t know your way around.”

Applejack and Shadow walked into the massive library. Books lined all of the walls. Twilight stood in a corner, looking down at a list as she wrote down a few words. Twilight looked at all of her friends and then down at the list. Gently she spoke, “We need to hurry so they can make the next train.”

Rainbow Dash commented, “Ahhh, Twilight.” She then flew up to the ceiling, “Why didn’t we meet in the friendship room?”

Twilight responded, “Because, if we met here, then we can get something to read. Also it would save five point fifteen minutes from our schedule.”

Rainbow Dash laughed. “Twilight, you and your schedule.”

Twilight defended, “I don’t know what is so funny. If we miss the train, then we will have to wait six hours for the next one, then we are going to be late. ”

Twilight screamed, “I CAN’T BE LATE! WE SHOULD HAVE BEEN THERE EARLIER!” She trotted around the library in circles. “If we are not there, then what if the Gala doesn’t start? If the Gala doesn’t start then? Canterlot is going to look bad.” Twilight started breathing in and out rapidly. “If Canterlot looks bad, then Celestia will never put me in charge of anything again.” Twilight fell to the floor and started combing her tail with her hoof.

Shadow whispered to Applejack, “Is she ok?”

Applejack grinned, “She is fine. Just give her a minute.”

Twilight shot up from the ground. Her nose touched Applejack’s. “We don’t have a minute.”

Applejack didn’t flinch.

Rarity spoke up. “We better get ready and test the clothes first.”

Twilight fell to the ground and started rolling back and forth on her back. “We don’t have time!”

Rarity looked at Shadow. “Do you have anything you want to do? Before you put the suit on?”

Shadow looked puzzled. “What do you mean?”

Rarity sighed. “Don’t you want to get cleaned up before the Gala? Surely Twilight will let you use the tub.”

Twilight responded, “There is no TIME! The train leaves in ten minutes.”

Rarity whined, “But Twilight, darling, I don’t want the suit to get all sweaty,” she said while waving a hoof in front of her face which wore a disgusted squint.

Shadow sniffed his armpits. “I smell fine.”

Rarity winced.

Twilight said, “If we are late for the train, then we are going to have to wait six hours for the next train.”

Rarity whined, “But twilight!”

Twilight responded, “We can’t be late. The Gala is too important.”

Rarity stomped her hoof, “FINE!” She hovered the suit next to Shadow.

Shadow looked at the suit. Twilight yelled, “Do it faster!”

Shadow looked around and blinked. Before he knew it, he was fully dressed. And a magic hue vanished from his vision.

Shadow looked at Rarity. “Ahh, thanks.”

Rarity asked, “How does it feel? Is it too tight?”

Shadow looked at himself. “It feels great.”

Applejack smiled. “You look like a barrel of fresh apples.”

Shadow looked at Applejack with a slight smile for a few seconds and then it disappeared.

Twilight used her magic to pull Shadow to the shelf of Daring Do books.

Twilight said, “It is going to be a long trip. You might want to read.” Twilight gleefully grinned. “I have every novel.”

Rarity walked up to Twilight. “You said what you wanted to hurry. It is time that you tried on your dress.”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Rarity, we don’t have time. My dress is going to fit.”

Rarity insisted, “Twilight, on the train is the perfect time to make any adjustments. I will not take no for an answer.” Rarity smiled. “Besides, trying it on will only take a few seconds.”

Twilight breathed out heavily. “Ok, fine.”

Twilight followed Rarity over to a giant mirror.

Shadow looked over his shoulder and looked at the group. Everyone's attention was on Twilight. Except for Pinkie Pie who was looking through a stack of coloring books. Shadow looked at the shelf and found the book on the Crystal Empire.

He looked over at Twilight. She was having trouble getting her hooves into her dress. Shadow overheard their conversation.

Rarity tsked, “Twilight are you getting taller?”

Twilight insisted, “I am the same size that I have always been. Maybe the dress shrank.”

Rarity gasped. “Impossible! I only wash delicately with cold water.”

Shadow scanned through the books until he came across a book titled History of the Crystal Empire. Slowly Shadow opened the book so he would not gain any attention. He examined the pages, looking for anything on the Crystal Heart. Shadow giggled to himself. “The tiny ewes look so cute.” Shadow looked around to see if anypony heard him. He breathed a sigh when he saw that Twilight and her friends were looking at Pinkie Pie, who was making siren noises. Shadow bit his lip.

Just a little longer. He thought to himself.

Finally, Shadow saw a page that looked promising. It was a page with a picture of the Crystal Heart on it. Shadow’s heart stopped. He read a page that was titled Crystal Heart and how to charge it. Shadow thought for a moment on what to do next. Shadow decided that he might gather their attention if he tries to magic his bag into the room. The light alone from teleportation might alert them to what he is doing.

Then Shadow thought about taking the dust jacket off a Daring Do book and putting it on the Magic book. He could take the whole book. Then he realized none of the Daring Do books were the same size.

Quietly Shadow said under his breath, “For my kingdom. I do what I have to.” Gently he tore the page out.

Shadow heard Twilight say, “We need to leave now. Hurry up, girls.”

Quickly Shadow shoved the Crystal book back onto the shelf. Then he grabbed the first Daring Do book that was within hoof reach. He put the page from the Crystal Heart book into his pocket.

Twilight trotted up behind Shadow. Shadow said, “I made my choice.” He looked at the book cover. “Daring Do and the Half-Gator Prince.”

Twilight smiled and in a soft voice said, “Ooooooooooowwww, good choice!” she cheers. “I love the twist ending in that story.”

Shadow responded, “What?”

Twilight turned to her friends. “Ok, now let’s go to the station.”

Rarity looked at Shadow. “First, take it off.”

Shadow dropped the book. “Wait. What?”

Rarity said, “Please be a dear and take off the suit.” She pointed across the room. “And put it in the trunk.”

Shadow sighed. “Why did I just put it on only to take it back off?”

Rarity said, “I don’t want your suit to get messy before the Gala.”

Shadow thinks to himself about how he is so close to being able to read the page. Shadow very carefully pushes the page deep into his pocket.

Shadow asked with a grin, “Are you sure it is so comfy.”

Rarity looked at Shadow and blinked. “Yes, I am. I don’t need any tea or crumbs getting on it during the train ride.”

Shadow sighed and slowly started taking off the suit.

Rarity said, “Thank you. I can adjust the suit on the train.”

Shadow folded the suit and put it into the trunk. Silently he cursed under his breath.

Applejack side bumped him as she giggled. “Don’t ya worry there, Sugarcube. You’ll get it back … eventually.”

Shadow half smiled. “Yeah, I know.”

Twilight and the group looked at the door. Twilight picked up a scroll. “Ok, do we have everything?”

Twilight looked at the chest full of clothes. “We have our dresses, so check.”

Rarity closed the truck. It latched shut with a snapping sound.

Twilight looked back to her list. She read out loud, “Ok. Do we have the books?”

Pinkie Pie rode past Twilight on a cart full of books. “Check!” Pinkie kicked her hooves to make it go forward.

Twilight warned, “Be careful. Some of those are first edition books.”

Pinkie Pie saluted her. “Careful is my middle name.”

Rainbow Dash laughed. “You and your books.”

Applejacks sighed. “We didn’t bring books in the past.”

Twilight grins. “But what if somepony gets bored? What if somepony doesn’t have anything to do? What if Shadow wants to read all the Daring Do books?”

Twilight looked at the clock. “Oh my Celestia! Hurry! We are going to be late.”

Applejack sighed. “Can we leave the books?”

Twilight shouted, “THE BOOKS MUST COME!”

Shadow looked at the cart and wondered if he could sneak the Crystal book onto the cart. He quickly dismissed it because Pinkie Pie was riding it around the room.

Twilight shouted, “Ready?”

Pinkie Pie put a helmet on and then boldly declared, “Ready.”

Fluttershy said, “Um, I am good.”

Quickly they all ran out the door and into the night.

It was dark at the train station, and the clock struck one. A grey earth stallion with a white beard looked at his watch. Slowly and cautiously, he walked along the side of the train for several minutes. Ponies from inside the train were either asleep and resting against the window. The stallion stopped at the front of the train. He looked to see the engineer. A stallion named Steamer was feeding the fire. The boiler smoked, ready to start its journey—only a few more seconds left before he had to do the next step of his job.

The grey earth pony looked at his watch. When he looked up from it, he saw a familiar face. Flag Wave walked up to him. “Hey, Ticket Agent.”

Ticket Agent smiled. “How is your son? Is he still playing with that Hoofstation?”

Flag Wave frowned, “Yes, a little too much. I am getting scared. All he does is play on it.”

He looked at Ticket Agent, “Sometimes he barely even knows when I am home.”

Steamer looked at him with a casual glance, “They are hiring at the station.”

Flag Wave responded, “He says he doesn’t want to do it. Says he needs to beat Gannon.”

Ticket Agent frowned. “Ya know, you could take the power jewel out of it. He can’t play with it if he can’t turn it on.”

Flag Wave sighed. “I don’t want to be extreme.”

Steamer shook his head. Ticket Agent said, “Extreme would be taking a hammer to it.”

Ticket Agent looked at his watch again then looked at Flag Wave, “Tell him that he has to earn the power jewel back.”

Flag Wave tapped the station platform with his hoof. “Do you think I should? That makes it sound like I am treating him like a foal.”

Ticket Agent said, “He is twenty-four years old. He doesn’t even have a cutie mark. He can’t be at home for his entire life playing video games.”

Flave Wave sighed. “I don’t know.”

Ticket Agent shrugged. “I told you my opinion. You could either take it or don’t. What you decide doesn’t affect me, but he can’t get a cutie mark playing video games.”

Ticket Agent, eager for the next step in his job, stared at the device and chewed on his mustache. Finally, his pocket watch signaled that it was time. He shut it and placed it in his pocket. He looked to Flag Wave and Steamer and said, “Let’s get this train rolling.”

Flag Wave walked to the end of the station platform and stood within the vision of Steamer. He held his arms down, a red and a green flag in each front hoof at his sides.

Ticket Agent smiled. He put a hoof up to his mouth and shouted, “All aBOOOooaaarRRDD!” He watched as most of the remaining ponies on the station platform entered the train.

Slowly he walked down the train and began the task of locking each of the doors individually.

Twilight ran as fast as her hooves would carry her. Pinkie Pie pushed the cart with her hooves. Rainbow Dash flew ahead slightly. Applejack, Shadow, Fluttershy, and Rarity all ran behind them. Twilight looked back to her friends. “Hurry girls. We need to hurry. Ticket Agent is not going to wait for us.”

Twilight looked at Shadow and blushed, "Sorry, I meant girls and guy."

Shadow ran with his mouth wide open as he struggled for air. He was not use to running, normally he would fly. He looked at Twilight and just nodded to acknowledge her correction.

Twilight jumped when she heard a familiar yell. “All aBOOOooaaarRRDD.”

Twilight ran as fast as her legs could carry her. Scared, she started to panic, “Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, oh my gosh! Hurry girls and guy! We only have a few minutes.”

Running became much easier when the group of friends started running downhill. Twilight looked to her side to see that Pinkie Pie was riding the cart like a surfboard.

Pinkie grinned at Twilight. “Look! I don’t even need to push it.” The cart flew past Twilight. The sound of Pinkie Pie yelling, “Woo hoo!” echoed through the trees.

Quickly Twilight looked in front of Pinkie Pie to see a rather large problem. The cart was heading for the train at high speed, and Pinkie Pie was too distracted to stop. Twilight started shooting magic at Pinkie Pie in an attempt to stop the cart. Pinkie Pie dashed to the side.

Ticket Agent walked up to the last door. He stepped into the carriage and looked out in front of the train. Satisfied, he yelled. “All clear.” Flag Wave, oblivious to Pinkie Pie, scanned the station and confirmed the order. Flag Wave raised his hoof and started to wave the green flag in the air. Steamer turned a few valves, and the train began to lurch forward.

Shadow ran beside Twilight Sparkle. Magic shot from his horn.

The cart and Pinkie Pie shot into the station, Shadow's magic blast followed behind it.

Just moments before the cart smashed into the train, the cart glowed in a blue hue and stopped. Pinkie pie was flung forward. She spun in a ball and landed at the feet of Flag Wave.

Quickly, Flag Wave raised the red flag and shouted, “PONY ON THE PLATFORM.”

The train screeched to a stop. The train coaches banged and clattered behind it pushing the train forward a few inches.

Pinkie Pie looked up at Flag Wave. He looked at her with a stern look of disappointment. Twilight and her friends ran into the train station. Twilight yelped, “PINKIE, what were you thinking?” She looked back at Shadow, who was struggling for breath. “If Shadow didn’t stop you, you would have rolled in front of the moving train.”

Pinkie Pie smiled, “That was fun. Can we do that again?!”

They heard the growl of Ticket Agent behind them. “I hope you do not. You could have been hurt. You should never play around train tracks.”

Twilight turned to Ticket Agent. “I am sorry.”

Ticket Agent frowned. “I understand, Miss Sparkle. Luckily, nopony was hurt. But, next time, don’t play around the railroad tracks.”

Ticket Agent tapped his foot to the awkward silence. He turned around, “Please get off the platform so the train can get moving.”

Twilight pleaded, “Can my friend and I get on the train? Please?”

“I shouldn’t. You are late.” Ticket Agent insisted.

Pinkie Pie looked at Ticket Agent with hopeful eyes. Ticket Agent looked at her with disapproval. Calmly she reached into the either and grabbed a gift. She held out a cupcake and smiled hopefully at him.

Ticket Agent sighed. “I shouldn’t say what I am about to say.”

Twilight awkwardly stared at him. “Yes.”

Ticket Agent smacked his lips. “You have saved this town from more dangers than I can count. You may get on the train.”

Twilight responded, “Thank you so much.”

Ticket Agent ordered, “Be fast. I don’t want the train to be late.”

Applejack and Rainbow Dash helped carry the trunk onto the train.

Pinkie Pie gave three cupcakes to Ticket Agent, Pinkie Pie said, “This is for the most awesome pony ever.”

Ticket Agent grinned. “Thank you.” And shoved one into his mouth. He gave one to steamer who ate it in one bite. He held up the last cupcake in the direction of Flag wave. Flag wave shook his head no. Ticket Agent ate the second.

Shadow walked up to the train and stopped to look back at the group. He smiled, “Ladies first.”

Ticket Agent walked up to the door and shouted, “ALL ABOARD.” After that, the train started chugging forward and continued down the tracks until it was out of sight.

Flag Wave put down the flags and walked off the platform. "I guess I am done for today. Time to go home."

On a mountainside cliff where the wonderbolts HQ was located, the loudspeaker rang out as Tight Ship spoke. “We are now going to begin testing the emergency alarm.”

A minute later, the alarm sounded. A few minutes later, the alarm stopped. Tight Ship got back onto the loudspeaker. “Thank you! That will conclude the test of the alarm system.”

Tight Ship stepped down from the control tower. He sighed as he noticed Spitfire walking over to him.

Spitfire commanded, “Fine job as always. The sooner we complete the princess’s orders, the sooner we can get back to business.”

Tight Ship responded, “Are you sure we should be testing the alarms? We have not had a level nine threat in five years since Luna returned. Business has slowed down since Twilight showed up, and we were told only to get involved in level eight threats and above.”

Spitfire ordered, “Easy there, Celestia told us never to mention Luna's past again. We do not need the new troops to lose trust in the princess. If you keep doing that, then I will have to take action.”

Tight Ship sighed. “Isn’t that a little dramatic?”

Spitfire said, “Insubordination needs to be dealt with. If you can’t handle orders, then I am going to have to deal with it.”

Tight Ship didn’t say a word.

Spitfire tried to change the subject. “How are the packs doing?”

Tight Ship responded, “You mean the magic cannons?”

Spitfire laughed. “Yeah. I can’t even remember the other name that Twilight gave them.”

Tight Ship responded, “The last time I talked to the mechanics, they said that the packs are accepting the dummy crystals. At the gala the cannons will fire a harmless magic bolt.” Tight Ship smiled, "It should be quite the show."

Spitfire grinned. “That is good to hear.”

Tight Ship continued, “Welcome to the most expensive fireworks show in Equestria.”

Spitfire asked, “How much did they set back the academy budget anyway?”

Tight Ship chuckled. “More bits than I will make this year.” Tight Ship pointed a hoof at the hanger. “I don’t even know why we need the magic cannon. The highest threat that we got last year was a bugbear. It is a level seven threat, so we still didn’t have to get involved.”

Spitfire yawned. “Be happy about that. If we never have to use the magic cannon in combat, it is all the better for us. Long periods of peace between the kingdoms is always a good thing.”

Tight Ship looked at Spitfire. “It just seems like a waste to spend all those bits on a weapon that may never get used.”

Spitfire looked at the landing strip right as a cadet was landing. “And let’s hope we never have to use it.”

Shadow looked around the train car. The lights flickered. Shadow got up and looked around to see everypony snoring. Then the lights flickered and everypony was gone. The lights went out again, and a blue hue filled the train car. Shadow mocked, “Oh no! I hope it is not a nightmare.”

Shadow giggled to himself. “Haven’t we played this game enough?”

Shadow smacked his face with his hoof. His face hurt and felt numb. “Well, I guess I am not waking up yet.”

Shadow walked down the center aisle. He passed by several empty seats. Carefully he scanned the seats to make sure that nothing was going to jump out.

Slowly he entered another train car. From the front, he could hear a pony sobbing. Slowly he walked toward the front. His heart rate increased. Why am I scared? He thought. The air was so thick, heavy, and hot that Shadow struggled to breathe. For a few seconds, Shadow pondered on if this was even a dream. It felt so real, and why was he scared? Shadow struggled to speak. Finally, he mustered a single word. “Hello.”

Shadow felt slightly relieved when he heard a familiar voice cry out, “Go away.”

Shadow sighed, “Twilight Sparkle. Why do you want me to leave?”

Twilight said, “Because you’re a monster.”

Shadow clenched his teeth and growled, “Don’t say that.”

Twilight continued. “You’re a monster, and because of you, everyone is gone.”

Shadow looked at Twilight. Twilight’s head was resting in her hooves, and she was slumped over. She sobbed to the point where there was a puddle of water under her.

Shadow laughed out loud. “Are you serious? Is this the best that you can do? I know this is a dream. If you want to get me mad, you are going to have to try harder.”

Twilight's fur turned to orange, her mane turned blond, and a brown hat appeared on her head. In Applejack’s voice, the form said, “How could you? They are all gone.”

Shadow shook his head and started walking away. “Just no, no, no, no. You are not going to fool me for the third time in a week.”

Applejack sobbed, “Don’t you care about me? Please come help me.”

Shadow grinned. “I know what you are trying to do. You are trying to get me to come close, and then you are going to jump out and tell me to say it. I have heard this story before.”

Applejack yelled, “FINE!” She then said softly, “Leave me that is all that you are good at.”

Shadow turned around. “Seriously? You are going to have to try a little harder, sugar cube. I have been alive for one-thousand years. Everyone leaves me eventually.”

Shadow shrugged his shoulders. “The first twenty times I was scared, but now, this is just predictable.”

Applejack's form turned dark, and her eyes turned purple. The form floated up to Shadow and looked in his face. “Wasn’t it a little scary?”

Shadow yelled, “THE FIRST TIME!”

Nightmare floated in the air up to Shadow. “You dare mock me?”

Shadow grinned, “Did I hit a nerve, pudding?”

“You will show me some respect!” Nightmare demanded.

“And….” Shadow said as he rolled his paws in the air. “just say it.”

Nightmare looked menacingly at Shadow, “You think I am funny.”

Shadow grinned, “It is very predictable. I already said no, I will not let you into my head. You do enough damage on your own without me.”

Nightmare grit her teeth, “Predict this little pup.”

Nightmare turned black and grew four times larger than Shadow. Her hooves turned to Claws. She grew sharp teeth. Her fur turned dark grey and a red cloak formed on her back.

Shadow started to back away and realized that he was shrinking. He looked at his body, and he was a pup again.

Shadow whimpered, “Ok, now you are scary.”

Nightmare now looked just like his father. Shadow tried to run away.

Nightmare spoke in his father’s voice, “You are nothing but a disappointment, boy!”

Shadow struggled to breathe. His heart felt like it was going to jump out of his chest. His head started to hurt from lack of air. His body shook. Shadow quickly hid behind one of the seats in the train car. Shadow hit himself in the face in a useless attempt to wake himself.

Nightmare shouted in a commanding voice, “Face me, boy! Or you will be punished.”

Nightmare slowly trotted down the aisle. She threw a row of seats across the train car. “Still think this is funny?”

Shadow answered, “That is a low blow. Looking just like my father. You knew I wouldn’t attack.”

Nightmare grinned. “I know more than that boy. I am in your head.”

She kicked Another seat.

“I know about your past with him.” Nightmare taunted. “I know how he treated you when you were a pup.”

Shadow yelped as his body was magically picked up and was thrown in a wooden crate. Shadow sighed when he heard the box become surrounded by chains. The box fell onto its side smashing Shadows face into the ground.

Shadow said in a monotone voice, “You are disgusting.”

Nightmare laughed, “Maybe a night in isolation will make you reconsider. I hope you don’t run out of air. I know how you feel about small spaces.”

Shadow yawned and then replied, “Lucky for me I don’t need to breathe. It is just a dream. Why would this scare me when I know your tricks?”

Nightmare grit her teeth.

Shadow replied, "Could you keep it down so I can get some sleep?"

Nightmare stomped her hoofs and the box disappeared.

Nightmare taunted, “I know what disgusts you.”

A pile of roaches started surrounding Shadow's feet. Shadow ran from the left side of the train car to the right side.

Nightmare slowly moved closer. Nightmare taunted, “I know what you like.”

Shadow stopped and ran back to the left corner, of the train car, as a pile of apples flooded the seat.

Nightmare kicked another chair out of the way. “I am in your head, Shadow. And, in many ways, you are me.”

Shadow stated. “I would have to disagree. I am nothing like you.”

Nightmare threw another chair down the train car. It smashed against the door. A piece of wood landed at Shadow's feet. “I know how confused you are that he even sent you on this mission. How he always called you the family screw up.”

Shadow looked back to see that Nightmare was standing right behind him. Shadow thought it was strange. Why is she not moving?

Nightmare said, “I know the real reason why you are staying away from your pack. How you are scared that if you took control, you would end up just like your father.

Shadow said back, “I am not scared of anything. They are fully capable and do not need me to tell them what to do.” Shadow took a deep breath and shouted with the Authority. “They know the mission. They should be free to choose how to do it.”

“Whatever helps you sleep at night, little puppy.” Nightmare grinned, “I know how you are scared that your little Applejack will leave you.”

Nightmare paused for a moment, “Yes, Applejack.” She proposed. “Maybe I should fill her head with enough nightmares to make her beg me to stop. And then I can use her body to destroy your pack. And after she realizes what she has done when she screams in pain, then I will end her.”

Shadow jumped out from behind the chair at Nightmare, claws out. He bared his teeth. He yelled, “Don’t you dare.”

Nightmare swept a claw toward him. She struck the mid part of his body. Shadow’s body flew back and landed on an armrest. The armrest broke at the impact, and Shadow felt a burning sensation as pain shot up his back. Shadow tried to get to his feet, but his leg hurt too much. Shadow tried to move his wings and realized that he couldn’t.

Nightmare said, “You are really too easy to manipulate.”

Nightmare snickered, “I even know how much you want to be king. I agree you would be a better king than he is.”

Nightmare bent down and whispered in his ear. “I know how you fear that you will lose. Say yes, and then my power would be added to yours. Combined, we can defeat him.”

Shadow answered, “No, the Kingdom deserves a better king than my father but also one better than me.”

Nightmare reached a claw toward him and grabbed his throat. She held him in the air, and his body fell limp.

Shadow sighed, “Do you think I am going to call us best buddies after this?”

Nightmare growled, “You should reconsider my offer? Do you know the power that I would give you?”

Shadow ordered, “I said, No! Now just get it over so I can wake up.”

Nightmare slammed him through the side of the rail car.

Shadow’s heart raced, cold air flew past his body. He looked down and saw sparks coming from the train wheels. He reached his back paws up and grabbed Nightmare’s arm with them. Shadow panted heavy. Tears started to flow from his face as he held tight to her arm.

Nightmare laughed, “Are you seriously crying. Are you that scared? What would your father think?” Nightmare shook Shadow until his back legs let go of her arm. They now hung down, Shadow was hanging by his neck. Nightmare continued, “He would tell you what I am going to tell you. He would say that you are pathetic. He would say to stop because you look weak. It does make a mare wonder why you kiss his butt.”

Nightmare brought his face closer to her face. She smiled at him. “You will say yes, or I will rip everything out of your life.”

Shadow struggled to breathe. Short of breath, he was able to muster a, “There you go.” He coughed, “I knew you were going to say it.”

Nightmare sneered, “Now wake up, little puppy.” And Nightmare let go of his throat.

Shadow screamed as he saw his body fell toward the hot rails. His body rolled and twisted as it was hit by the hot wheels of the train. His vision went dark. His fur started to feel like it was on fire, and then he felt nothing but the cold air. He struggled to open his eyes and failed. His head hurt as he failed to take a breath. Shadow panicked when he could not move his body. His body hurt all over. Shadow tried and failed to whimper.

Shadow gasped and opened his eyes. He looked around the train car to see the mane six sleeping. Applejack's head rested against his side. She snored softly.

Shadow said under his breath. “Ok, that was scary.”

Shadow gently moved her head onto a pillow so she wouldn’t wake up. Slowly he pulled a blanket over her body. Applejack snored away. Shadow looked at her fondly and sighed. He gently brushed her mane out of her eyes.

Shadow stopped after hearing a familiar voice.

“Aww, how sweet! You must really like her,” Twilight said.

Shadow snapped back. “Leave me alone!”

Twilight responded, “Why are you mad at me now?”

Shadow growled, “You wouldn’t understand. Nopony would.”

Suddenly Shadow looked around to see that he and Twilight were both surrounded in a pink sphere. Shadow gently tapped the side of the bubble. He was met with resistance. He pushed hard against it. It didn’t move. The other ponies in the train car snored away. Shadow bucked the bubble as hard as he could. The bubble didn’t seem phased.

In a way, Shadow was impressed by Twilight. It had been a long time sense he had seen anypony use a barrier spell. However this also annoyed Shadow. He knew that he was trapped and at the mercy of Twilight. Did she know that their air would run out in a few minutes? the fact that Twilight might have overlooked this was frightening.

Shadow knew that his voice could not be heard from the other side of the spell so he yelled, “What is this magic?!” He looked around frantically. “Are you trying to trap me?”

Twilight explained, “It is a spell to stop the sound from waking anypony up!” Twilight spoke softer. “I will stop using it when you stop yelling.”

Shadow responded, “I will stop yelling when you stop using your magic on me!”

Twilight said, “Calm down. I am not going to hurt you.” She spoke kindly. “I only used this spell so you wouldn’t wake anypony.”

Shadow screamed, “I AM TRAPPED. I DON’T LIKE SMALL PLACES."

Shadow held his hooves up in the air. "IS THIS BUBBLE EVEN SAFE?"

Twilight tilted her head as if she was confused by the question.

Shadow pointed to the walls, that did not have an opening. "IS THERE AIR?”

Twilight said softly, “I am not trying to trap you. I am trying to make sure that my friends get their sleep.”

Twilight said softly, “What would Applejack think if she sees you yelling at me?”

Shadow said quietly his lower jaw was extended, “Dirty trick, Twilight Sparkle, using Applejack on me.”

Twilight lowered the sound bubble. Shadow took a deep breath of fresh air. Twilight said in almost a whisper, “Well, it is the truth.”

She smiled back at Shadow, “If you keep your voice low like you just did, then I will not use the shield.” Twilight gloated, “It is a simple spell.”

Shadow rolled his eyes. He was sure now that she did not know about the ways that the spell could be used to hurt ponies.

Twilight sighed, “And before that, I thought it was cute how much you care about Applejack. It was nice to see a good side to you for once.”

Shadow yelled, “What makes you think that I want to be cute?”

Twilight continued softly, “I was not trying to offend you. I am sorry if I did.”

Shadow responded, “Well, you did. Where I come from, cute things do not live long.”

Twilight responded, “I shouldn’t have said that. But you are in Equestria. You don’t have to act tough.”

Shadow said, “Ok. I will try to calm down.”

Twilight smiled. “We are going to the Gala. It's ok to let your guard down. It is a fun time.”

Shadow smiled a little. “Ok, I will try to stop.”

Shadow looked at the ground and spoke to Twilight, “I am…..”

Twilight’s wings rose. She said, “It is ok,” as she put on a half-smile.

Shadow continued, “I am sorry for ruining your lunch.”

Twilight responded, “It wasn’t that bad. I have forgiven ponies for worse. It is kind of my thing.”

Twilight tilted her head, “One thing that I can not understand is why you got so mad during lunch.”

Shadow responded, “I do not like the word ‘monster’. What does that word even mean to you?”

Twilight said, “Well, it is a creature that has no problem hurting a pony.”

Shadow inquired, “So would you call the Storm King a monster?”

Twilight said, “Yes. He hurt many ponies and creatures. You wouldn’t.”

Shadow rolled his eyes, “I would call him a bad leader. A horrible ruler. But not a monster. Klugetown is not the easiest place to rule.”

Shadow asked, “What about Sombra?”

Twilight responded, “Yes. He hurt many ponies.”

Shadow said, “And I know what you think about the Timberwolves.”

Twilight said, “Well, yes. Why do you ask?”

Shadow smacked his lips and asked, “Don’t you think that calling everything a monster ruins what a monster is? If everything is a monster, then doesn’t the word monster lose its effectiveness?”

Twilight tilted her head side to side. “You could be right. I will stop using the word monster in front of you.”

Shadow snapped back, “You can use the word monster. Maybe I was too sensitive. But you also need to understand why I hate that word so much.”

Twilight stared back, “Ok. Continue.”

Shadow thought for a few minutes, then continued. “I would say that a monster is a creature that does bad things only for the pleasure of doing bad things. Something that enjoys watching any creature suffer.”

Twilight said, “Like Tirek?”

Shadow said calmly, “Sure, fine. Call him a monster.” Shadow looked around then put his head in his hooves. “Twilight, put down the shield.”

Twilight blushed, “Sorry.”

Shadow half smiled. “It is ok.”

Shadow held out a hoof. “Let's agree to get along for Applejack’s sake.”

Twilight smiled. “For Applejack,” she agreed.

They shook hooves.

Shadow asked, “So the Gala is a big deal.”

Twilight said, “Yes, I would say that it is a big deal.”

Shadow asked, “So why not leave earlier?”

Twilight said nervously, “Well I had other things I needed to do on my list first.”

Shadow thought to himself. Well the information that the Lycan Empire has is correct. And it has been confirmed by Rainbow Dash. Twilight does have a habbit of making list for everything.

Shadow said, “You plan it every year.” Shadow knew the answer but hoped it would lead to something else.

Twilight said, “No, normally Celestia plans the Gala.”

Shadow said, “Interesting. I wonder why you are planning it?”

Twilight giggled, “To be honest I am surprised as well.”

Shadow did find this fact amusing. In many ways he was like Twilight. She didn't know why she was put in charge of the gala. He didn't know why his father put him in charge of a pack.

Shadow asked, “I am surprised that she didn’t ask Luna to do it.”

Twilight said, “I know, right? They both must be busy.”

Shadow said, “That would be a fair guess.”

Shadow said quietly, “I wonder if the princesses are going to be at the Gala.”

Twilight giggled, “I sure hope so it is in their castle.”

Shadow grinned, “That is true.”

Shadow said under his breath. “So Luna is going to be there.”

Twilight laughed, “Well, she is one of the princesses.”

Shadow asked, “Does she talk about her past?”

Twilight said, “Not really. We don’t know that much about her.”

Shadow frowned. He said, “Ok.”

Twilight echoed, “Ok. I have answered many of your questions. Can you answer one of mine?”

Shadow responded, “Maybe. It depends what it is.”

Twilight looked at Shadow in curiosity. “How did you meet Applejack anyway?”

Shadow sat down in an empty seat. He turned to look out the window. Shadow said, “I only agreed to get along. Besides, you would not believe me anyway if I did tell you."

Twilight started to argue and Shadow cut her off.

Shadow said softly. "I don't know where to start. Maybe someday I will tell you how I met Applejack. First I would need to gather my thoughts.”

Twilight smirked. “Fair enough.”

Twilight turned around and sat back down on her chair. She used her magic to pick up and list and then she looked at it.

Shadow rested his head on the window frame and looked out the closed window. Beads of rain dripped down the glass. He got lost in his own thoughts as he waited for the train ride to end.

Author's Note

Wow, that chapter was much darker than I meant it to be. Shadow may be going down the rabbit hole further than I originally meant him to. The Gala is coming, but first, we might take some time to get the different pieces into place.

The Gala is coming!!!

Chapter Eleven: A slice of Apple Pie

Shadow watched as a bead of rain worked its way down the window. In a way, he rooted for it. It was so determined even though, in all chances, it would not make it and would disappear among the other raindrops.

Shadow’s mind started to fill with thoughts. His mind was racing and he found it difficult to focus on just one idea. Shadow did the only thing that he could do, and that was to look out the window and to try to focus one just one thing. Shadow didn’t want to go back to sleep. He could sense that Nightmare was lurking around. She was waiting for him to fall asleep.

About a year ago, she only visited him once every few moons. Lately, Nightmare was making her presence known almost every night. Even though Shadow was tired, he couldn’t fall asleep when his mind was busy. And, right now, he was thinking about nearly everything.

Shadow was not trying to be secretive with Twilight. Twilight seemed much nicer than the spies said she was. Or was it a trick? Did Shadow give away too much information on himself? Did he just expose the Lycan Empire to Equestria?

It was not the first time, and chances are it was not the last. It surprised Shadow that most of the world did not believe that lycans existed. Would Twilight dig too much into his past? What if she figures out the truth. What if she thinks he was strange? It could tip her off and make her curious to look into his past. If she looked into his past she could find the Lycan Empire. Shadow bit his lip. How could he have been so careless? He asked himself.

Shadow started to feel burning down his back. It was a reminder of his previous failures that haunted him. He could see his father laughing as he lay screaming in pain. He felt like he could see his father looking down at him, calling him a disappointment. His heart rate started to race. His body began to shake.

Twilight tapped a hoof onto his shoulder. Shadow jumped.

Shadow snapped back. “What do you want?”

Twilight asked, “Are you ok?”

Shadow could feel a headache coming. He rubbed his temple and said calmly, “Yeah. I’m F.I.N.E.” In other words he was feeling Frustrated, Insecure, Neurotic, and Exhausted. This was a joke that he told himself. The joke being that Shadow doubted that anyone would be able to help him. How many ponies had experience with the nightmares that would haunt him nightly? So in Shadows opinion he was doing just F.I.N.E.

Twilight asked with concern, “Shadow is there is anything I can help you with?”

Shadow started panting. He felt like the heater was on and the train car was a thousand degrees. “Give me some space.”

Twilight answered, “Ok then. If you need anything, just let me know.”

Shadow turned back to the window. Was he too harsh? He tried to focus his thoughts on something else. He wondered why he snapped at Twilight earlier. She was only trying to help. What if AJ had seen? He tried to focus on anything else.

Hey, look, there is the bead of rain. It slowly merged with its friends at the bottom of the window. The rain was not like him. At least it could blend in.

Shadow shut his eyes and tried to focus on something positive. Think of something that makes you happy. Shadow took a deep breath and held it for a few seconds, like the smell of Apples.

Shadow thought about how it felt to run through the Apple Trees. Their sweet, crisp scent was a striking contrast to anything that he ever smelled in the Lycan Empire. He could feel the wind flowing through his mane. He could feel the warm sun on his pelt. When he closed his eyes, he could almost smell their sweet scent. His mind shifted to the time that he first ate a slice of apple pie.

It was many years ago. The story started when The King summoned Shadow. His father stood at the front of the dining hall table. Fancy cheese and fruit covered the table. In the middle sat a roast chicken. Two guards stood by the king’s chair as he ate.

King Archimedes spoke, “Do you know why I called you in here?”

Shadow sniped, “So you could eat in front of me?”

King Archimedes held out a turkey leg. “I mean other than that.” Archimedes dug his fangs into the turkey leg rather loudly and then tore off a chunk of meat. The king spoke with food in his mouth, “Answer right, and I may feed you.”

Shadow responded, “Yesterday, the hunt went well. I see you are enjoying the chicken that I caught.”

King Archimedes responded, “And that is the problem. You are too good at hunting and nothing else.”

Shadow asked, “And what is wrong with that?”

King Archimedes said, “It is beneath you. You are a prince. If anything happens to me, it is going to be your job to rule subjects; to keep them in line.”

King Archimedes held up a cup. In response, a lycan walked in and filled it with more drink. “Your country should serve you. You should not serve your country.”

Shadow said, “And what is wrong with serving the people? Because of me, we have more than enough food.”

King Archimedes responded with a shake of his head in pity, “My dear son, you have so much to learn.” He sneered, “A well-fed population is lazy. A hungry population is easier to control.”

Shadow looked at his father and sat down at the table, “Then I guess I am not going to eat.”

King Archimedes held out a chicken leg and waved it around, “And so observe.”

King Archimedes then threw it onto the floor across the room. His guards started moving toward it. King Archimedes held out his paw, and they stopped. "This is the kind of control you only get when you have complete control of your subjects."

King Archimedes looks at Shadow with a sinister grin, “So my son, are you going to get it?”

Shadow responded, “I don’t fetch.”

King Archimedes said, “Very well, then.” With a snap of his claws, his guards fought over the chicken leg and tore it into pieces, and devoured it. The king laughed at the show.

King Archimedes continued, “I will not have my son waste his life hunting. You need to learn how to control a pack.”

Shadow reached out at a plate of dinner rolls. King Archimedes yelled, “STOP!” Shadow looked at a scar that was on the top of his paw. He put his empty paw back down at his side.

King Archimedes scolded, “You don’t get to eat anything. You should have taken the chicken leg.”

Shadow winced and then looked down.

King Archimedes continued, “I have assigned you to Sarge’s team to deliver iron in Ponyville. Sarge is in charge. I hope you will see him as a teacher. Then, someday, you can earn your way into being Pack Leader. With any hope, you will learn to be a great leader.”

Shadow pleaded, “But father.”

King Archimedes responded, “What have I said about begging?”

Shadow bowed down to his father, his nose nearly touched the ground. “Yes, Father, I will not fail you.”

King Archimedes smiled, “You better not. You are 980 years old. I want better for you than chasing animals all day.”

Shadow joined with the Sarge’s pack when he left the castle. They started the mission. When Shadow arrived at Ponyville, it was a cold and wet day. The sun shined over the group. Its warmth was a welcome change from the cold winds of the Lycan Empire.

Shadow walked behind Sarge. Shadow disliked this, but Sarge told him to stay close. Shadow was very uncomfortable walking this close to Sarge. In pack formation, he was in the first paws spot. However, he has none of the responsibility. This change in the pack rules made the First Paw, a lycan named Claw furious. Instead, Sarge told Shadow to scan the forest back and forth for any problems or threats the pack might face. A job that Shadow took way too seriously.

Back in the present, Shadow hit himself on the head. “How could I have forgotten? I should have chosen a First Paw.” Shadow clenched his jaw. Then there wouldn’t have been so much confusion when Shadow was not there to command the pack. A First Paw has the power to take leadership when the Pack Leader is not able to. The First Paw is in charge of everyone except the Pack Leader. Shadow guessed that he never chose a First Paw because he never thought of anyone as really being a leader. Why shouldn’t everyone have a say in what the pack does?

Shadow looked up in confusion as he wondered; Where was I in the story?

Sarge smacked Shadow on the shoulder. “You don’t need to scan the forest every second.”

Shadow just nodded.

Sarge and the pack stopped at whitetail woods. Two lycans grabbed opened the back of the wagon and started unloading crates of iron. Shadow fumbled around for something to do but everyone in the pack was on task and ignored him, as if he didn’t matter. Shadow walked over to the lycans to help with the iron. They responded to his attempt by ignoring him. One even stepped infront of him. Blocking him from touching the iron.

Sarge stopped and put a paw down in the middle of a clearance. “We are going to make camp here.”

Shadow nodded in acknowledgment.

Sarge pointed at one of the large crates. “Shadow, you sell this ore to the buyer.”

Shadow asked, “Who is it?”

Sarge stomped over to the cart and ripped the white paper off of it. Then Sarge stomped over to Shadow.

Sarge waved the paper in Shadows face. “Read the list,” he demanded, “or are you so useless that you can’t read on your own?”

Shadow grabbed the list. “I will manage it.”

Shadow looked at the sheet and said, “Sweet Apple Acres.”

Sarge knocked on Shadow's head. “So you can read. Don’t expect a gold star.”

Shadow put his head down and sighed as Sarge walked away.

Shadow held the crystal in his paw and closed his eyes. In a flash of bright light, he transformed into a pony.

Shadow looked at the crate and picked up a rope with his teeth, and started to pull.

Sarge groaned, “As much as I would like to see you lose all your teeth, your father would kill me.”

Sarge threw a harness at Shadow. It landed around his horn. “Use this.”

Shadow said with a smirk, “Thanks. You do care.”

Sarge looked at Shadow in disgust. “Knock it off. I can already taste the vomit.”

Shadow slipped on the harness and attached it to the card. The Harness attached to the cart with 4 large ropes. This allowed the weight to be pulled by his whole body. Shadow pulled hard in the direction of the orchard, his dug his feet into the ground. The cart barely moved. Shadow stopped and looked at Sarge. “What did you put in this thing? Rocks? Can’t you get somebody else to pull it?”

Sarge reached into the cart and pulled out a leather rope, and said, “Do I need to show you what I do to lycans that don’t follow orders?”

Shadow gulped, “No, I understand. I meant to say that I would be happy to pull an insanely heavy cart all over Equestria.”

Sarge put the whip down. “Good. Lucky for you, the customer lives nearby.”

Shadow slowly dragged the cart down the road. Its wheels were too small and kept getting caught in mud forcing Shadow to pull it until the wheels finally moved.

Finally, what felt like years later, Shadow pulled the box to the customer. Shadow stood in awe after he walked through a sign that read “Sweet Apple acres”.

Shadow looked across the farm to see rows of apple trees. The air was clean and smelled sweet.Most likely, where the farm got its name. One male stallion trotted through the fields and kicked a large tree. The tree shook and dropped a bunch of apples into a basket filling it.

The pony looked over at Shadow and trotted toward him, leaving the full basket next to the tree. The stallion smiled at Shadow and said with a calm. “Howdy, partner. What canna do for ya?”

Shadow was confused. The stallion was sweaty and dirty, but he was smiling. Shadow was not used to seeing anything smile while working. Normally when Lycans work they complain. However this pony seemed to enjoy the farm life.

Shadow was slightly interested in the work that the pony was doing. The entire farm was huge. It was too much for one pony to work. That, and the profit margin on an apple had to be small.

The stallion held out a hoof. “Names Bright Mac.”

Shadow was unsure of what Bright Mac was trying to do. Before that day, he had not had much experience in pony ruled towns. Shadow took several steps back. In the Lycan kingdom reaching out a paw meant that you wanted to fight. However Bright Mac was smiling. Shadow was not sure if Bright Mac wanted to greet him or battle.

Bright Mac said, “It is ok to shake my hoof. I don’t bite.”

Shadow held out a hoof, not sure what to do with it. “Names Shadow.”

Bright Mac grabbed his paw… I mean hoof and shook it. “It is a pleasure to meet ya.”

A cream yellow mare with an orange mane and a round belly trotted out of the house. “Oh, is that the metal?”

Shadow said, “It is, but I don’t know how much use it is going to be to farmers.”

Bright Mac grinned, “I know someone in town who can turn it into barrel rings. We use barrels when we sell cider.”

Shadow thought for a moment and then said, “I understand. You are buying the metal to save money on the rings. Very smart indeed.”

Bright Mac grinned. “I see we have a business pony around us.”

Shadow brushed his mane with his hoof. “I know a few things.”

The mare threw a bag of bits onto the ground. “That should cover the cost of the metal.”

Shadow hovered the bag of coins in the air. “Thank you, Miss.”

The mare said, “Pear Butter.”

Shadow put the bag around his neck. “Pear Butter.”

Pear Butter sat down on a bench, pat her belly, and breathed heavily. “I swear I was going to give birth to a bull.”

Shadow nodded, “You are pregnant? I am glad to hear your bloodline will continue. May your family bloodline be plentiful.”

Pear Butter and Bright Mac raise their eyebrows. Bright Mac answered, “Aaaaaaaaa, Thanks?”

Shadow asked, “What is the little pup’s name going to be?”

Pear Butter hugged Bright Mac. “Her name is going to be Applejack.”

Shadow said, “It is a wonderful name.”

Shadow looked at the iron. “I am surprised that you do not lose bits. You still have to pay a pony to bend the metal and make the rings.”

Pear Butter grinned, “Lucky for us; he accepts pie.”

Shadow raised an ear, “You don’t use money?”

Pear Butter smiled and waved both her hooves in the air. “I bake him apple pies. Best in all of Equestria.”

Shadow smiled back. “I am sure that they are.” Shadow mentally questioned the profitability of such a business agreement but didn’t vocalize it. They seemed so happy.

Pear Butter asked, “Hey Shug, how about if you take a bite? I am sure you will come back for more.”

Shadow responded, “I am sure it is good, but I have other business to attend to.” Shadow wanted to get back before Sarge got mad. The last thing that Shadow wanted to do was anger him and his father.

Bright Mac walked through the house’s door holding a fresh apple pie. He put the pie down on the table. It was warm, most likely right out of the oven. How steams floated from it and into Shadow’s nose.

The smell of the pie made him salivate. Even if he looked like a pony, he had the senses of a lycan, so it was overloading his sense of smell. He could smell each ingredient. In the pie, he could smell the Apples, the flour, and something that smelled sweet.

Bright Mac said, “Nonsense. There is always time for pie.”

Bright Mac pushed Shadow toward the bench. Shadow sat down at it and looked tensely around. Nervously Shadow tapped the table. Surely if Sarge caught him, the result would not be good.

Pear Butter cut the pie and put a slice in front of Bright Mac and Shadow. Shadow watched as Bright Mac took a big piece onto his fork and put it into his mouth. Bright Mac chewed loudly and with his mouth open. Something that the lycans did. “Bright Mac chewed with his mouth open, “Mmmm, honey, your pies keep getting better and better.”

Pear Butter looked at Bright Mac. “Are you saying that they were not good before?”

Shadow whimpered, and his ears went down. Was a fight going to start? Why did he always have to ruin everything?

Bright Mac giggled and corrected himself, “Of course not. They are always good.”

Shadow looked at a slice of pie that was in front of him. Shadow watched as the filling slowly fell onto the plate. Hot steam flowed out of it. It was right out of the oven and as fresh as pie could get. It tempted him, but he was unsure if he should take any. Something that looked this good was usually only reserved for royalty, his father. He would have never let him have anything but his usual rations.

Pear Butter asked with concern in her voice. “Are you ok, sugar cube?”

Shadow looked at Pear Butter. “I am doing well.”

Pear Butter asked, “Then why haven’t you touched your pie?”

Shadow responded, “I am enjoying the scent of it. I feel bad for eating it. It feels like I would be eating art.” Or breaking the rules, he adds inwardly.

Bright Mac asked, “Why would you feel bad? We gave it to you. It is yours.”

Shadow responded, “But I have not given you anything in return. I did not pay for it.”

Bright Mac smiled. “You are practically family, so it is free.”

Shadow said in a low voice. “My family would charge me.”

Both Apples looked at each other and laughed. “You are funny. Now stop playing around and eat it while it is warm.”

Bight Mac insisted, “Well, you are an Apple now. Apples do not charge other Apples, so you don’t have to pay.”

Shadow, unsure, rested his chin on the table and watched the family for disapproval. It must be a test. It would be harmful to take it and ruin the relationship that the lycans have with this family. He didn’t want to lose them as customers.

To his surprise, they had all stopped to smile at him. Slowly he reached his tongue out toward the slice. He looked around at the approving glances that they passed him.

Lightly Shadow’s tongue grazed the side of the slice. He looked around to see a wall of smiling faces. Slowly some apple filling dripped onto his tongue.

Shadow pulled back his tongue, and his face lit up. “Wow! This tastes amazing!”

Shadow tilted his head and asked, “Why would you give me this?”

Pear Butter said, “To say thanks for the delivery.”

Shadow responded, “But isn’t that what the bits were for?”

Pear Butter responded, “That was to pay for it. The pie is to say thanks.”

Shadow’s head tilted, “Say thanks?”

Bright Mac said, “Yes. It is a gift to say thanks for the delivery.”

Shadow reached down and grabbed large chunks of pie in his mouth. He swallowed them without chewing. After Shadow ate the slice of pie, he started to lick the plate.

Bright Mac said, “You can use the fork if you want.”

Shadow looked up with a piece of apple pie falling from his chin. He said, “Oh, Sorry.”

Pear Butter said, “Don’t be. I am glad to see that you enjoy it.”

Pear Butter went on to ask, “Would you like another piece?”

Shadow asked, “Can I? For free?”

Bright Mac said with a straight face, “No. It cost 200 bits.”

Shadow put his head down. “Oh, it is ok. I don’t need any more pie.”

Bright Mac slugged Shadow on the shoulder, “No, it is free. Why do you keep asking that?”

Shadow looked back and forth between Bright Mac and Pear Butter. “But you just said it was 200 bits.”

Bright Mac laughed, “I was joking.”

Shadow looked at his empty plate, “If nobody else will have any more, I guess I would have another slice.”

Pear Butter raised an eyebrow, “What do ya mean?”

Shadow said, “I just don’t want to take anybody else’s pie.”

Pear Butter cut another slice. “I said it was fine.”

Shadow panted as he saw it fall onto his plate. Bright Mac and Pear Butter smiled at each other when they heard the sound of Shadow’s tail hitting the seat.

Bright Mac said, “It is all yours. Dig in.”

Shadow took large bites from the pie and forgot to use the fork. Bright Mac laughed and said, “Not quite what we meant, but I am glad you are enjoying it. And you better while it lasts.”

Shadow looked up and asked, “What do you mean?”

Pear Butter answered. “We are having a problem with vampire fruit bats. Granny Smith told us that the last time they visited, they nearly ate the whole farm.”

Bright Mac said that he doesn’t know how they will get by with all of Equestria relying on those apples. No more apples mean no more apple cider, no more apples, and no more farm.

Shadow looked up. Pie crumbs were covering his face, “No more pie?”

Bright Mac shook his head no.

Pear Butter asked, “Do ya want some more, sugar cube?”

Shadow answered, “No, thank you. I am stuffed.”

Bright Mac asked, “Then why are ya licking the plate?”

Shadow put the plate down and cowered.

Before Shadow could protest, Pear Butter put more on the plate. Shadow ate it much slower after hearing the grim news.

After hearing about the bats, I knew what I needed to do. These ponies were so generous and giving. They did not deserve to lose their farm.

Shadow decided that he was not going to let their farm turn to dust. That night he, and a group of lycans, snuck into the farm. They removed every fruit bat that they could find from the farm.

The lycans had removed three bags full of vampire fruit bats from the farm by the early morning. Shadow sent the lycans back to the camp with their reward. Shadow was just finishing up with the fourth and last bag. He tied off the bag so that nothing would fall out.

Bright Mac walked up to Shadow. “What have ya got there, ma friend?”

Shadow responded, “It was going to be a surprise.”

Bright Mac looked concerned, “What was?”

Shadow answered, “You and your family are very nice. I could not let your farm get eaten. I took care of your bat problem.” Shadow used his magic to hover the bag in the air. “They will not be coming back.”

Bright Mac looked scared. He listened into the night to hear that it was silent and the bats’ clattering was gone. Bright Mac looked around, and his gaze ended on Shadow, “What is in the bag?”

Shadow smiled. “They are your former pest. It took four bags, but now your farm is safe. Do you want to see the proof?”

Bright Mac answered, “No, I don’t need to see them. Why are they in a bag, anyway?”

Shadow hovered the bag back and away from Bright Mac. “I was not going to leave them in the barn. Unless you want them, I could use them.”

Bright Mac raised his voice. “I don’t want them! just get them out of here.”

Shadow frowned, “I am sorry. I hope I did not bother you.”

Bright Mac pushed Shadow toward the gate, “I am fine. Just get them outta here.”

Shadow put down his ears, “Please don’t be mad at me.”

Bright Mac said, “I am not mad.”

Shadow answered, “Then why do you want me to leave? Should I never come back?”

Bright Mac answered, “No, I am fine. I don’t want for Pear Butter to find out. She didn’t like the bats either but she didn’t want to see harm come to any of em.”

Shadow apologized, “I am sorry. I didn't mean to hurt you or your kin.”

Bright Mac put a hoof over Shadows shoulder, “You have just saved my farm. Feel free to stop by anytime. Just next time, please ask before you remove anything from the farm.”

Shadow wagged his tail, “I am sorry. I should have asked. Are you sure I can have these?”

Bright Mac answered, “You can have all of them. Just don’t tell me how you are going to use them.”

Shadow replied, “Are you sure?”

Bright Mac answered, “Yup!”

Shadow replied, “Thank you. I shall see you again.”

Bright Mac waved a hoof, and Shadow walked down the path. “Stop by any time.”

The lycans in the pack were very happy with what Shadow had done except Sarge. They liked the Bats. Shadow was sad when the lycans packed up their camp and left Ponyville.

Shadow stood on a hill and looked at Ponyville like it was the last time that he was going to see it. In some ways, he feared that it was going to be. So many countries had fallen in Shadows life Timbucktu, the city of Trot. Shadow hoped the Apples were going to be ok. He didn’t know why, but he felt bad for leaving.

A grey lycan with a dark green mane nudged him in the side. “You’re not going to cry, are you?”

Shadow sighed, “No, Ash. I am fine.”

Sarge responded, “Ok, good, because if you want to cry, I can give you something to cry about.”

Ash asked, “So what do you think about that place anyway?”

Shadow breathed in heavy and wiped his face, “It was ok.”

Shadow watched as the farm faded from his vision. He tried not to show any emotion. Hee fought a lip quiver. His ears went down, and he followed the pack back home.

Shadow never forgot the friendly ponies on the farm. It took longer than he expected, over five years, for Shadow to get reassigned to go back to Ponyville. Shadow knew that he couldn’t do it sooner or look too excited. If his father knew, his father would destroy the farm if it meant making him unhappy. The fact that Shadow was over 900 years old taught him patience. Eventually, Shadow was able to accept another mission to Ponyville. He only hoped that the farm and Ponyville were safe.

Shadow was delighted when Sarge asked him what crate he wanted to take. Shadow grabbed the metal for the Sweet Apple Acres and didn’t complain. Sarge was interested in why Shadow was eager to deliver the iron to the Apple family farm.

A short delivery later, Shadow sat at the table and devoured a slice of pie. Bright Mac and Pear Butter sat across from him. Between them sat a little orange filly.

Bright Mac sat down and asked, “How have you been? Is the iron business doing well?”

Shadow smiled. “Everything is doing fine. How has your family been?”

Bright Mac grinned. “We have been well.” He pointed to an orange filly that was sitting at the table. She had eaten two slices of pie already. “As you can tell, we now have a little filly of our own.”

Applejack spat out her tongue. “I am not a little filly. I am 5 years old.”

Bright Mac responded and laughed, “I am sorry; you are a very big mare.”

Applejack said, “Darn tootin right. I reckon that I am old enough to harvest all these apples on my own.”

Pear Butter kissed her daughter. “I am sure you could, sugar cube.”

A red stallion walked outside of the house and peaked his head out. He mostly just surveyed the family and did busy work in the background.

Bright Mac pointed a hoof and said, “Have you met my son, Big Mac?”

Bright Mac waved his son to come over. “Say hi to our friend.”

Big Mac slowly trotted over. He looked up from the ground, “Hi.”

Bright Mac asked, “What is bothering you?”

Big Mac asked, “Why do you keep giving pies to the stranger?”

Applejack screamed, “All the pie is mine!!!!” She then shoved a large slice of pie into her mouth.

Bright Mac looked shocked. “I think Applejack ate most of it.”

Bright Mac picked up AJ and walked into the house, “Better get her cleaned up.”

Applejack shook a hoof at Shadow, “Don’t eat all of my pie!!”

Pear Butter giggled and then looked at her son. “Because kindness will always be rewarded.”

Shadow looked around the train car and thought about how true that turned out to be. However, back then, he did not get the significance of that statement.

After eating just one slice of pie, that was worth it. Shadow wished the Apple family well and good health. Shadow looked up to the sky and saw that it was gray and full of clouds. Shadow warned, “It looks like a storm is coming. Stay safe.”

That evening the lycans packed up and started walking home. It began to rain. A small drizzle that eventually turned into a downpour.

The lycan team pulled the two carts uphill. Mud and water made the task too difficult for one lycan to pull a wagon, so each wagon needed two lycans to pull them. One lycan also rode in each wagon to break the wagon when the lycans pulling needed a rest. Shadow and Ash walked behind the wagons as they scanned for danger.

Sarge rode in one of the wagons to aid in breaking.

Shadow peaked his head up when he thought he heard screaming.

Shadow turned around. “Did anyone else hear that?”

Sarge yelled at him, “SHADOW, YOU ARE BREAKING FORMATION.”

Shadow shouted back, “SOMEONE NEEDS HELP.”

Shadow heard the scream again. He was not sure who it was, but it sounded familiar.

Sarge said, “Your number one priority is on the pack. Stay in formation.”

Shadow complained, “But what if they need help.”

Sarge said, “Good! Then there will be more food for the crows.”

Shadow heard the screaming again. He turns around and goes to the end of the formation.

Sarge looked at him and warned, “Boy, if you leave, I am going to whip you.”

Shadow heard another scream. This time he was sure that it sounded like Bright Mac and Pear Butter. Shadow grit his teeth. With a new look of determination, he ran down the hill and away from the pack.

Shadow ran around the cliff until he found the source of the screaming. He was not surprised to see that the source of the screaming was from the Apple family. One cart was parked calmly on the side of the road with its breaks on. The other wagon was half off the edge of a cliff. Big Mac was attached to the cart and was pulling hard but to no avail. Big Mac had the look of terror on his face as the wagon slowly pulled him closer to the edge.

Shadow looked at Bright Mac, who was yelling orders at Big Mac. Pear Butter stood on Big Macs’ back and was trying to climb up onto the wagon. The wagon moved in protest.

Bright Mac looked to Shadow. “We need help! Big Mac was pulling the other cart, and it slipped. Now it is going to go over.”

Shadow asked, “Why can’t we disconnect the cart and let it go over?”

Bright Mac said back, “Applejack is in the cart.”

Bright Mac retorted, “You’re a unicorn. Use your magic to hover the cart.”

Shadow yelled back, “I can’t. I have only hovered anything as small as a plate of food.”

Bright Mac asked, “So what?”

Shadow explained, “If I can’t control it, I could send the cart over the edge.”

Bright Mac held up a rope. “We need to pull the wagon up the cliff so we can get Applejack.”

Shadow grabbed the end of the rope and pulled hard. Eventually, when he got it close enough, he used his magic to tie it to a tree beside the road. The rope became instantly taught. The tree creaked and groaned but held.

Bright Mac disconnected Big Mac’s harness. Big Mac sat up and let his mother step on his head so she could reach into the cart.

Shadow looked into the wagon to see that the little orange filly was between two crates of cider.

Pear Butter yelled, “JUMP OFF BEFORE IT FALLS!”

Applejack yelled back. “I CAN’T. MY HOOF IS STUCK.”

Shadow, Big Mac, and Bright Mac all put their weight on the front of the cart. Pear Butter climbed over the front and reached for her daughter. The mud under the wagon started to crumble, causing the wagon to slide back. Shadow pressed his body down on the wood frame as much as he could.

Pear Butter dug her hoof into Bright Mac’s face as she reached for her daughter’s hoof. They needed a few more inches. Bright Mac raised his head as high as it would go. The cart started to creak and groan. The sound of wood splintering filled the night between lightning strikes. The rain made it hard to see. Very slowly, Pear Butter reached as far as she could go. The wet hooves made contact. Pear Butter pulled as hard as she could.

She cried. “She is stuck. I need more leverage.” She pulled with all her might. The wagon started to slide backward. Shadow grabbed a branch and put it between the wheel spokes, so they wound not spin. The cart slowly started to drag backward.

Pear Butter screamed, “BUCK! APPLEJACK BUCK EVERYTHING IN THAT WAGON, GET YOUR LEG FREE!” Applejack started kicking. The sound of wood breaking filled the night. Pear Butter pulled again. She failed to pull her daughter up. She cried out. “Keep bucking.”

Just then, the rope holding the wagon to the tree broke. The wagon resumed sliding backward. The wagon slid backward and kept sliding. Bright Mac grabbed Pear Butter back and pulled her away from the cliff. Pear Butter screamed in protest as she watched Applejack and the cart slide over the cliff.

The cart stopped momentarily. Pear Butter smacked Bright Mac in the face. She screamed, “WE HAVE TO SAVE HER!”

Bright Mac held her tightly and said, “I am sorry. I can’t lose the both of you.”

Shadow looked at the cart and then the pony family. He thought for a moment about what he could do. Shadow debated on if he could save Applejack without using his wings. Pear Butter sobbed and hit her husband. Bright Mac teared up. Confusion and fear-filled Big Mac’s face.

Suddenly the wagon started falling down the cliff. Shadow made a choice. He transformed into a lycan, and in a bright light, he flew up. His wings unfolded. Shadow closed them again, giving him a large amount of speed as he dashed after the wagon.

Shadow flew into the wagon and used his magic to blast the crate that was pinning Applejack’s body. Just then, the cart started to flip upside down. Applejack's weightless body flew in the air. Shadow grabbed the wall of the wagon and pushed away from it out towards the forest. Shadow grabbed Applejack and then flew out of the wagon.

Shadow looked. Right below him was the mud floor of the forest. The wagon smashed into the floor behind him, sending cider spilling across the forest.

Shadow looked back to see a wagon wheel heading for him. Shadow couldn’t turn fast enough and stay in the air. He held Applejack tightly as the wheel flew towards them. The wheel hit Shadow in the head, and Shadow skidded across the floor. The next thing that Shadow remembered, his body hit something hard and the world went dark.

The last thing that he saw was Applejack looking at him, “Hero puppy?”

Shadows head fell into the wet earth. His world grew dark.

Shadow looked around the railway cart to see that Twilight had managed to fall asleep in the train seat with her list in her lap. Shadow looked out the window to see that the train was going up a mountain. Another train had attached to the rear of the train. Shadow guessed that they needed the extra power because of the guest traveling to Canterlot for the Gala.

Shadow stroked a hoof through Applejack’s mane. He started to wonder if Applejack remembered that night or if she forgot.

When Shadow awoke, he opened his eyes. His head was burning, and his body was in pain. Shadow looked outside the house to see rows of apple trees and an all too familiar bench.

Shadow panicked. Who brought him here? He looked over his body to see that his right-wing and his right arm were in bandages. Shadow pulled the bandages off his right front arm. It immediately started to burn. Shadow wished he had not done that.

He heard a very familiar voice say sternly, “Don’t move.”

Shadow jumped to his feet and hid behind the couch.

Bright Mac smiled and looked at the couch, “You don’t have to hide. I didn’t hurt you for the five hours that you were asleep. I am not going to hurt you now.”

Shadow stuck his head out and looked into the kitchen. Bright Mac poured himself a glass of cider.

Shadow panted and realized how thirsty he was.

Shadow walked out and asked, “You are not mad?”

Bright Mac laughed, “Why would I be mad? You worry too much.”

Shadow said, “You are very nice for some ponies who just found out that I am not your average stallion.”

Shadow asked, “Why did you save me?”

Pear Butter walked into the room and said, “You saved our daughter. We were not going to leave you in the forest.”

Bright Mac took another sip of cider. “We cleaned your injuries as best as we could. Some of them looked a few months old.”

Shadow said, “Thanks. It is complicated.”

Bright Mac said, “More complicated than having a wolf-pony in the house.”

Shadow's ears perked up. “Is Applejack ok?”

Bright Mac said, “She is fine. Right now, she is sleeping upstairs.”

Shadow looked at Bright Mac and Pear Butter. He said in a severe tone, “You can not tell anybody. If my father finds out.”

Bright Mac and Pear Butter laughed.

Pear Butter said, “Of course we are not going to tell anybody. They would lock us up if you told them.”

Bright Mac washed the glass in the sink. “Like anypony would believe us anyway.”

Shadow flew down the path that the lycans would have taken to get back home. He didn’t want to find them but he knew that he had to. If they searched for him and found the farm, they would attack it. So, for the safety of the Apple family, he left as soon as he could. He found his pack camped at the morning line. The line that separates the Lycan Empire and Equestria.

Sarge ran out of a tent when Shadow landed. Sarge demanded, “Who are they? I need to make sure that they don’t speak to anyone ever again.”

Shadow smiled. “I have no idea. They were just some stray ponies.”

Sarge grinned, “I was hoping you would say that.”

Two lycans got on either side of Shadow and grabbed him. One of them put a heavy black collar made of stone around his neck. Shadow realized that his magic didn’t work anymore.

Sarge pulled a leather whip out of a wagon.

The two lycans tied him to a tree. He felt them tie his wrists together.

Sarge ordered, “Tell me who they were and where they live?”

Shadow answered, “I don’t know.”

Shadow felt something strike his back. Shadow screamed in pain as he denied, “I don’t know!”

Sarge said with no remorse. “I don’t believe you. That was for running away.”

Shadow felt it again in his back started to burn. “I never asked.”

Sarge screamed, “Where did you meet them?” Sarge sent the whip flying twice more.

Shadow screamed in pain both times.

Shadow pleaded, “I don’t know them.”

Sarge yelled, “Do you know what will happen if they tell Celestia.”

Shadow screamed as he felt another hit on his back.

Sarge said, “If they tell Celestia, you would expose our home to all of the Royal Army.”

Shadow screamed, “They are not going to say anything.”

Sarge smiled, “So you were lying.”

Shadows ears dropped.

Sarge walked over and yelled in Shadow's face, “Then tell me.”

Shadow started to break down. Tears flowed down his face. Shadows back felt like it was on fire and hurt. Shadow began to get dizzy. And his back felt wet soaking the bandages in crimson liquid.

Sarge dug his claws into Shadow’s face. Drops of blood came from Shadow’s cheeks.

Sarge mocked, “You are pathetic. If you think this is bad, you should see what we went through at the academy. We did this daily for fun.”

Shadow responded, “You have a sick idea of fun.”

Sarge pushed Shadows face into the tree. “Well, we can’t all be spoiled little brats like you.”

Sarge beat his chest. “Maybe after a few more, you are going to stop acting like a pup.”

Claw giggled. Sarge turned to Claw and asked, “What is so funny?”

Claw answered, “We just got a note from the king. He said to go home and not to touch the prince.”

Sarge gasped, “What?”

Claw laughed menacingly. “Yeah, boss. He said that he would deal with Shadow.”

Sarge bit his lip. “Well, that is just bucking great!”

Claw pat Sarge on the shoulder. “Been nice knowing you.”

Sarge turned around and said to Shadow. “Why wouldn’t you just tell me what I need to know?”

Shadow looked up and smiled at Sarge, “Don’t cry too much in front of my father.”

Sarge angrily punched Shadow in the face. Shadow laughed. “Just keep digging. My father is going to have a field day with you.”

Sarge punched Shadow a few more times. Claw grabbed his hand. “Sir, you are in violation of the king’s orders. Do I have to relieve you of your post?”

Ash untied Shadow. His body fell onto the ground with a thud. Ash gave some water to Shadow. Shadow drank it in one gulp.

Shadow murmured a near silent, “Thanks.”

Shadow struggled to get to his feet. His legs could not carry his weight.

His back burned. It was hard to walk, but Shadow knew, in the back of his mind, that he would still, to this day, take 50 more lashes to keep the Apples safe. He was not going to let anything happen to the Apple family. They were nice to him before, and he would not allow any harm to come to them.

Shadow, to this day, still didn’t like Sarge. No matter what happened, he didn’t deserve what Sarge did to him.

Back on the rainy train ride, Twilight asks Shadow if he is ok. Shadow looks at his hoof and sees that he was digging his hooves into the armrest.

Shadow looked at her, “Yeah, I am fine. I am just feeling a little nervous. I guess about the Gala.”

Twilight smirked. “Don’t be. Parties are all about having fun. Ask Pinkie Pie.”

Shadow looked over to see the pink horse was asleep in a pile of cupcakes.

Shadow looked to Twilight. “I have not seen a service cart. Where does she keep them?”

Twilight giggled. “I could go crazy trying to find out.”

Twilight and Shadow both laughed.

Once Twilight was occupied ironically still making another list. Shadow got back to thinking about his past. Might as well get to the ending.

The lycan team made their way back home. Luckily, Claw let Shadow rest in the wagon. Even luckier, it was a different wagon than the one that Sarge was tied in.

When the pack returned to the Lycan Kingdom, King Archimedes summoned Shadow immediately into the throne room.

Sarge was tied up and looked down. He was an earth lycan, so he did not need any collar.

King Archimedes asked calmly, with a deadpan face, “I have asked the pack what happened, and I am not happy.”

King Archimedes looked to a brown lycan that was sitting next to him. “Tell me, Buddy, why am I not happy?”

Buddy answered, “Because of what happened to your son, my king.”

King Archimedes snapped his claws together. His guards brought out a box. King Archimedes opened it to reveal a leather whip with a gold handle. The king picked it up and continued, “Luckily, I can turn this into a learning experience.”

King Archimedes said, “I have reason to believe that Sarge decided to punish you, his future king.” The king gave Shadow the whip and said, “As the future king, it is only right that you punish him.”

Shadow took the whip and held it. Shadow said, “It is fine. He was trying to defend the kingdom.”

King Archimedes looked frustrated and said, “He had no right in punishing you. You need to show him who is in charge.”

Shadow shook his head. “No. He should be rewarded for protecting the kingdom.”

King Archimedes raised his voice. “If you do not do it, then I will whip him, and then I will whip you for not following my orders.”

Shadow put down the whip and said, “I guess you know what you are going to have to do, then.”

Sarge spoke up, “Do it.”

Shadow looked at Sarge, “What?”

Sarge continued, “You heard your king. Follow his orders now.”

Shadow picked up the whip and held it. “But why?”

King Archimedes interrupted, “It is about power. Show him that you are his leader.”

Shadow whipped Sarge rather weakly. King Archimedes yelled, “Do it again.”

Sarge looked up at the sky, shut his eyes, and barely made a sound.

Shadow did it again, and Sarge barely reacted.

King Archimedes grinned, “Again.”

Shadow did it multiple times for every time that the king told him to.

Eventually, Sarge fell to the ground and didn’t move. A guard walked up and said, “He is still breathing.”

King Archimedes said, “Excellent.”

King Archimedes kicked Sarge over, so he was facing upright.

Sarge looked over at Shadow and breathed shallowly.

King Archimedes grinned, “So now it is time for you to sentence him. Prince Shadow, what is your punishment? How about if you whip him a few more times. We could throw him down the ravine, my personal favorite. We could tie him up and leave him for the titans to finish. Maybe a vine will have him for lunch. It is all your choice. We could tie him up and throw him into the ocean. Or leave him in the cold north.”

Shadow looked at Sarge, and Sarge looked like he didn’t care. Like he had already checked out. He was a defeated shell of his former self. Shadow asked, “I get to decide what to do with him?”

King Archimedes grinned. “Your choice. Make me proud and show the kingdom what you are capable of.”

Shadow thought for a moment about what to do. Shadow looked down at Sarge. Sarge looked into the either with drool coming out of the side of his mouth. Shadow felt sick to his stomach. The once brave leader was not a shell of his former self.

Shadow replied. “He shall work the rest of his days opening and closing the gate. He is not going to be in control of any more packs. That way, he is below the rank of every pack, and he can not leave the Lycan Empire ever again.”

King Archimedes put his head into his paws. “I thought I raised you better than this. You are such a disappointment. How did I raise such a weak son? Was I too stern?”

King Archimedes pointed to the guards and then looked at Sarge, “Clean this filth up and get him out of my sight before I regret putting Shadow in charge of his punishment.”

The guards carried Sarge out of the room.

King Archimedes kicked Shadow, knocking him across the room. Shadow got off the floor and looked at his father. Tears started to fall from his eyes, but Shadow never broke the stare.

King Archimedes said, “Do not look at me that way. I can tell by looking in his eyes. You look like you want to hurt me. You have a fire inside you.”

Shadow bit his tongue and didn’t say a word.

King Archimedes taunted, “You act tough, but you never act. How can anyone ever take you seriously?”

Shadow lowered his head and didn’t dare look his father in the eyes.

King Archimedes said, “Why would you put yourself on the line for any creature that is not even going to remember you? You need to show your strength and power over others.”

King Archemedis sighed and turned away from Shadow, “You are such a disappointment.”

Shadow opened his eyes to see that he was back on the train. Shadow looked over at Applejack and brushed her mane with his hoof. She gently woke up. She yawned and asked him, “Hey, sugar cube. Are we there yet?”

Shadow looked out the window and could see the lights from the Canterlot Castle in the distance. He smiled, “We are almost there. Maybe 15 more minutes.”

Applejack looked up at him and gently booped his nose. “Cheer up, Shadow. You need to enjoy yourself. The Grand Galloping Gala is all about the fun.”

Shadow sighed, “Just thinking about the past.”

Applejack said, “You mean like how you are my little hero puppy?”

Shadow blushed and flashed a weak smile at her, “Yeah.”

Shadow looked out the window to see that the train had started picking up speed. They were done going up the hill and were now heading straight for Canterlot station.

Shadow looked down at AJ and told himself, I am the hero puppy, and I will protect the Apple Family from any harm.

Author's Note

Thank you for reading this far. I know this chapter was longer than my others but it made sense to have this be one chapter.

The Gala is coming!!!

Chapter Twelve: An Army Approaches

It was late at night. A tan-colored earth stallion laid down on a couch. His muzzle was off-yellow, almost white. His legs laid on one armrest, his head on the other. The house was empty except for him as he enjoyed his time alone. In his hooves, he held the Neightendo Gamecolt. Lights from the screen flashed on and off as music played. The game character, a colt with a Green Hat, walked into a large circular room. The gate closed behind him as the screen went black. The stallion bumped his device with his hooves. The device laughed maniacally as the device’s screen turned white and dimly lit the room for a few seconds.

“Oh my Celestia! I finally reached the end of the dungeon,” he said happily to himself as he focused on beating a dungeon master. The game held his total concentration.

The stallion jumped when he heard a knock on the door.

A small light on the contraption started flashing red, indicating it was almost out of power. The stallion screamed angrily, “Oh come on! Just a few more minutes.”

The door knocked again. The stallion sat up and screamed, “You can stop! The door is unlocked.”

His father, named Flag Wave, walked in. He looked at his son with tired eyes and asked, “What are you doing up at this time of the night?”

The stallion didn’t glance at his father. Instead, he said impatiently, “Not now. I am trying to beat the twin witches of ice and fire. Once I do, then I can fight the main villain and finally save The Kingdom of Pangea.”

Flag Wave sighed and retorted, “You should have been in bed four hours ago.”

The stallion bit his lip. “I need to save the kingdom.”

Flag Wave responded, “You can do that tomorrow, Signal Box.”

The stallion grit his teeth, “My name is Axel.”

Flag Wave looked at his son and responded. “you shouldn’t rename yourself until at least you get your cutie mark.”

The son scoffed. “you don’t know anything. Signal Box is a lame name.”

The device glows with a red hue. The text Game Over appeared on the screen. The stallion yelled, “You made me die. Now I have to start over.”

Axel walked into the kitchen and opened a drawer. He slammed it when he saw that it was empty. Axel struggled to breathe. “We can’t be out of power crystals.”

Axel weakly walked into the living room and yelled at Flag Wave with a shaky voice. Axel put on a sympathetic face and asked, “Where the power crystals? I needs a new one, for the thing.” He held up the game system.

Flag Wave said, “I hid them.”

Axel screamed, “Why would you do that?”

Flag Wave said, “I will give them to you tomorrow. First, you need to get some sleep.” Flag Wave sniffed the air, “You have not even showered.”

Axel whined, “You don’t know anything. I showered yesterday.”

Axel looked at the clock. “It is two.” He blushed. He said with confusion. “Carry the one. I showered two days ago.”

Flag Wave said, “Look at what you have been doing all day. You are 22 years old. You need to get some sleep, take a shower, and consider getting a job.” Flag Wave cleared his throat. “The station is hiring, and you might get your cutie mark.”

Axel screamed, “I don’t want to work at the station. I want to go on an adventure and save a princess.”

Flag Wave retorted, “Get a job working at the station. Then you could travel all around Equestria.”

Axel responded, “I don’t want to go on an adventure. I want to get a cutie mark playing video games.”

Flag Wave said sternly, “You are not going to get a cutie mark playing games.”

Axel screamed, “Let’s Game did, and he became famous.”

Flag Wave responds, “Not everypony is Let’s Game.”

Axel slammed the drawer shut, and the wood cracked. Tears started to stream down his face.

Flag Wave asked, “Would you calm down?”

Axel snapped back, “Just show me where the crystals are.”

Flag Wave said, “After you get some sleep.”

Axel responded, “You’re a bag of horse apples.”

Flag Wave grit his teeth. He knew that if he yelled, he would lose the argument. Flag Wave breathed out slowly and said kindly. “Go get some sleep. You can play your games tomorrow.”

Axel shouted, “I hate you!”

Flag Wave said sarcastically, “You liked me when I gave you food, power crystals, and video games.” He breathed out. “Go get some sleep now!”

Axel said, “I am not a little colt. I can go to bed when I want. Just let me finish.”

Flag Wave said, “No! this is my house. I said go to your room and get some sleep.”

Axel galloped to the door while screaming. “Fine, I don’t want to live here anymore.” he ran out the door and into the night.

Flag Wave stomped his hoof angrily. He told himself in his head, Great job, Flag Wave. Now you did it. He screamed. “Stop! Come back!” He then ran after his son.

Axel galloped until he ran out of air. Quickly he hid behind a pile of barrels. He watched as his father ran past him.

Axel snickered to himself. “Stupid old buck! That should show him. After a few hours, he will beg me to come back.”

Axel considered what he would do next. “All I need to do is go to the arcade and borrow some bits from Button Mash.”

Just as he leaned up to the wall, he realized a dark figure was walking around the corner. Axel gasped and turned to run away. His body hit something hard. Did I hit a wall? He saw a clawed paw grab him. Another dark figure put a rope around his body. He opened his mouth to scream, only for the figure behind him to reach around and grab his muzzle. The figure held up a giant knife and said in a grizzly voice. “You scream, and I check to see if ponies are filled with glitter. Do you understand?”

Axel stood frozen, afraid to move. The clawed figure smacked him with the handle across the face. Axel looked with wide eyes. The figure grabbed him by the muzzle and shook it. “I can’t hear you.” He gently placed the sword tip onto Axel. “It is a simple yes or no question. Do you understand what I am saying?” Axel felt the end of the knife start to press into his chest. Axel tried to scream from the pain. He tried to wiggle to himself free, but the figure behind him held him tight. The figure in front of him shook his muzzle until his neck hurt.

The figure went within a few inches of his muzzle and said, “What did I say about screaming?”

The figure grinned about an inch from his face. “You make any more noise, and I am going to have to get your daddy over there.” He pointed with the sword in the direction that flag Wave ran. “And slit his throat. I am not playing. Do you understand me?”

Axel nodded quietly.

The figure in front of him grinned and smacked him across the face again. “Good. You can listen.”

The figure behind him started to lick his face. “I bet he is going to taste good. Captain Claw, can we eat BBQ?”

Captain Claw licked his lips. “I could go for some BBQ. Good idea, Rocko.”

Axels struggled again. Captain Claw took the sword and placed it at Axel’s throat. “Keep quiet, and I make it quick. Make any more sound, and I will make you watch as I cut you into steaks.”

Rocko replied, “Steaks are good too.” Rocko put his mouth to Axel’s ear. “You are going to make a good lunch.”

Tears streamed down Axel’s face as Rocko pushed him until he followed Captain Claw.

Captain Claw tied a rope around Axel’s waist and then pulled him from the farm. Axel started to wish he had just gone to bed when his father told him to.

King Archimedes and his troops marched up a hill towards Equestria. The Morning Line lay in front of them. The king’s carriage struggled to get up the incline and moved slowly. Other wagons full of supplies and troops passed them. Once it crossed the Morning Line, the king sighed. He stuck his head out a window and shouted, “Right here is fine. Let’s stop for the day and set up camp.”

The troops stopped marching, and the king’s carriage stopped moving. The king exited the carriage and shouted, “We will wait here for the night. I need you all to rest so that you can fight the good fight if it comes to that.”

The Lycan army all cheered.

Rubric goes up to the machine and starts to fiddle with the pipes. “Give me a few hours, and I will adjust it so we can go faster.”

The king grinned, “We can not waste any more than five hours. Can you work while the rest of the troops rest?”

Rubric looked back and saluted, “It will be my pleasure.”

Rubric pulled a wrench out of a box and started making some adjustments to the machine. Rubric wiped his brow. Then he picked up a bucket. “I will be right back. It needs more water.”

The king gave a grin as Rubric walked away. His eyes searched the crowd to make sure that everyone was on task until his eyes landed on General Claw. General Claw fought his way through the crowds of troops to get to the king.

The king saw General Claw and greeted him. “I hope you had safe travels.”

General Claw nodded. “They were, and we even got a prize.”

General Claw, Diego and Rocko all smiled, hoping that the king would be satisfied with their gift to him.

King Archimedes looked at the tan stallion. The stallion had a rope around his muzzle so that he couldn’t speak. He had another rope around his waist that Captain Claw was using to lead him places. Several bruises and cuts lined the stallion’s body. The king looked at Claw and raised an eyebrow, “Who is our guest?”

Rocko licked his lips, “He is dinner.”

King Archimedes rubbed his front temple. “That better be his name.”

Nobody spoke. The king clasped his front paws together and asked the group, “Who’s idea was this?” Nobody answered. He grinned and slightly chuckled while trying to control his temper. He tapped his claws on the ground and looked somewhat annoyed.

Calmly he raised a claw and asked, “What is the most important rule? NO! The single most important law of the Lycan Empire?”

Nobody answered. The king responded to their silence, “We Lycans do partake in the delicacy of eating meat. The problem with this is that many of the animals have cities of their own. If we ate everypony we would always be at war. So what simple law is in place.”

Diego stared into the distance, “If it talks, it walks.”

The king ripped the rope off of Axel’s muzzle. He put one arm around Axel and looked him in the eyes. “Boy, I order you to speak!”

Axel rubbed his muzzle and fell silent.

The king, with a low growl, went up to Axel’s ear and said. “If you know what is good for you, then listen to my orders. I demand you to speak!”

Axel rubbed his muzzle. “Take me home!”

The king placed a paw up to Axel’s face and said, calmly. “Jolly good. Now be quiet, or I will kill you.”

Rocko said, “Yeah, bosss. He sure does speak.”

Captain Claw spoke, “It was all Rocko’s idea.”

King Archimedes grabbed Rocko by the muzzle and shook him. “The boy can speak,” he said with a deep growl. “Then why did you feel the need to kidnap The colt?”

Axel interrupted, “I am 20? I think.”

The king turned to Axel and looked into his eyes as he said, “I am growing tired of your disobedience, child. Do shut up!”

The Lycan didn’t say anything. Finally, the king shook his head slightly and said, “Hmmm. I didn’t hear you.”

Rocko responded, “I was hungry.”

The king shut his eyes and breathed in. The king rubbed the top of Rockos muzzle and looked at the crowd of Lycans. “He was hungry. That is understandable.”

Rocko slightly wagged his tail as he asked, “Really?”

The king roared a yell, “Ahhhhhh!” and slammed Rockos head into the ground. The ground shook, and the group of Lycans jumped. Then, a loud snap filled the air as the Lycans body fell limp.

King Archimedes breathed in deep. He combed his hair back with a paw and cracked his neck. Then, he said calmly to the growing audience. “Understandable, but it is still breaking the law. My Law.”

The king scanned the crowd so every one of them would have to look into his eyes. “I do not take pleasure in doing my duty by punishing those who break the law.”

He looked directly at Claws group. “But rules are rules. Without them, we are no different than the animals of the forest. Rules are there for a reason and must be upheld.”

General Pawton went over and checked out Rocko. General Pawton shut his eyes and spoke under his breath. Then he turned to the king. “What should I do with his body. Should I start a pyre?”

The king responded, “Leave it. He broke the law. He shall not be honored. He will not join Luna in the night sky. He has disgraced his ancestors.”

Rubric walked back up to the king’s carriage and nearly dropped the bucket when he saw Rocko’s body.

Rubric said, “What if the ponies find him?”

The king responded, “Worry not. The crows can deal with him.”

King Archimedes pat Axel on the back. The king said in a booming voice. “Listen up. If anyone touches Dinnerbone, then I will be forced to punish them as well.” The king looked at Captain Claw, “Do I make myself clear?”

Axel looked up. “That is not my name.”

The king said, “Listen boy, I don’t think you understand how much trouble you are in right now. You saw what I did to him?”

King Archimedes pointed to Rocko. “I liked him.”

The king said in a low growl. “If I tell you to jump, you ask how high. If I tell you to do something, you best do it. If I tell you that your name is Dinnerbone, you say, ‘yes, sir.’ Do you understand me?”

Dinnerbone sat there and said. “Yeah.”

The king slapped Axel on the back a few times, and he demanded, “What did I just say?”

Dinnerbone sat down and said, “Yes, sir.”

The king gently pet Dinnerbone on the head, “Good boy.”

The king snapped his claws, and Rubric brought the rope over and tied Dinnerbone’s hooves together. Dinnerbone started to say something, and Rubric placed the rope around his muzzle. Rubric whispered into his ear. “If you ever want to see your family again, do not say a word.” Rubric then pulled Dinnerbone next to the king’s carriage and locked him to it so that he couldn’t get away.

Rubric pat Dinnerbone on the head and said, “There. Now nopony can see you.”

The king turned to the crowds of troops around him. He put his arms up in the air and said, “Now that punishment has been dealt, why does everyone look so glum? We need to rest so that we can prepare to kick Celestia in the flank tomorrow.”

The crowd gave a more than loud “Yeah.”

The king yelled with enthusiasm and zest, “Harmony Bell, let’s get a party started.”

A female earth lycan walked off of a wooden wagon. She had a black coat with red highlights. She whistled, and two more Lycans started taking boxes off of a wagon. She started opening up crates from her wagon. “Yes, sir. In a few minutes, we can get started.” She opened the back of a guitar and put a blue crystal into it. A bright light on it started to glow. She strummed it slowly, and it made a sound.

She picked up a microphone and spoke into it, silence. She then put another crystal into the bottom of the mic, and it started to glow as it roared to life. She spoke through it. “Mic check.” Her voice echoed through the trees. “Ok, my fellow lycans. Are you ready to Rock?”

The crowd responded with a very enthusiastic, “Yeah.” Harmony Bell stuck both paws up in the air as the crowd cheered.

General Pawton replied, “Are you sure this is wise? Somepony could hear us.”

The king turned to Pawton and smiled with a toothy grin. “Oh, let them have some fun.”

Harmony Bell pulled a scarf out of a trunk and threw it over her shoulders. She then stood on top of the chest. She looked at the crowd and winked. “I can’t hear you.”

The crowd roared, “Yeah!”

One of the Lycans pushed the keys of an electric keyboard. When the crowd calmed down, he nodded to Harmony Bell. The drummer and guitarist both nodded to each other and started playing.

Harmony Bell walked around the stage, scanning the audience.

“At the end of a hard, long day.”

“That is when the lycans come out to play.”

“When the sun goes down.”

“That’s when we march to town.”

“In this world danger is all around.”

“Pack strength is what we have found.”

“We are strong from fighting all day.”

“So, the ponies better get out of our way.”

“We are those, that Luna could save.”

“Led by our king so brave.”

“We howl in the moonlight.”

“We are the Children of the Night.”

Rubric sat on a fallen tree near Dinnerbone. He opened a small box and started looking through it for something to eat.

Dinnerbone’s ears perked when he heard the singer. Dinnerbone stretched the rope around his neck and moved his body so he could sit on the log. Dinnerbone, kind of, succeeded. He was able to sit on the fallen log, but he struggled to breathe.

Rubric looked over at Dinnerbone and watched how he was struggling.

Rubric put down his lunch and walked up to Dinnerbone. He kneeled and looked the pony in the face, “The idea was to try to hide you.”

Dinnerbone groned at Rubric. Dinnerbone still had the rope around his muzzle. Rubric couldn’t understand him, but he was sure that whatever it was, was not good.

Rubric sighed, “I am going to untie you. But I suggest that you don’t yell. In this crowd, you will regret it.”

Rubric put his paw behind Dinnerbones head. “Do you understand?”

Dinnerbone looked at the Lycan Army and Harmony Bell.

Harmony Bell sang.

“We will never give up the fight.”

“For Luna, princess of the night.”

“Mining all day, we are iron-strong.”

“With the ponies, we will never get along.”

“We are those that Luna could save.”

“Led by our king so brave.”

“We howl in the moonlight.”

“We are the Children of the Night.”

The Lycan army stomped together and cheered.

Rubric carefully took the rope off of Dinnerbone. However, he still left the lead around Dinnerbone’s waist.

Dinnerbone looked at Rubric, “You can’t hide me when everyone is having a party.” He watched the silhouette of the Lycans dancing against the fire. Dinnerbone looked at Harmony, “She is an angel.”

Rubric responded, “Don’t trust your eyes. She can take down a titan just like the rest of them.”

Dinnerbone said, “So… she can beat a boss?”

Rubric explained, “Not quite a boss, but they are large.”

Dinnerbone said, “What is a titan?”

Rubric said, “Where I come from, there are large creatures made out of the elements of Rock, Fire, Wind, Water, and Plant.”

Dinnerbone eagerly watched as Rubric explained.

Rubric continued. “These Titans are so mighty that teams are needed to get rid of them. The king expects warriors to hunt and kill a titan before they can join his army.”

Dinnerbone said, “So can you destroy a titan?”

Rubric laughed, “Maybe, but I am a mechanic. I do not need to.”

Dinnerbone tilted his head, “So not everypony is a warrior.”

Rubric thought, “Does a word like ‘everypony’ fit creatures like the Lycans?”

Dinnerbone blushed, “So every-lycan?”

Rubric grinned, “I would prefer everyone.”

Dinnerbone repeated, “What kind of jobs can anyone get?”

Rubric explained. “In my home, everyone has to have a job. Unless you have a special talent, the king will assign you to be a Warrior or a Miner.”

Dinnerbone’s ears perked up, “A special talent? So you can get cutie marks?”

Rubric answered, “Lycans do not get cutie marks. I mean that I was smarter than many other lycans, so the king let me be a mechanic. If a lycan is good at medicine, they can be a medic. In Harmony Bell’s case, she was a good singer, so she is a singer.”

Dinnerbone smiled, “Harmony Bell.”

Rubric pat Dinnerbone on the back. “For the pack to be strong, everyone has a job to do.”

Rubric picked an apple out of the box and offered it to Dinnerbone. “You really should eat.”

Dinnerbone replied, “I am not hungry.” His stomach protested. Dinnerbone looked down at the ground and gently played with a small rock. After a few minutes, he looked up and asked, “How could you eat after watching that? The king hurt that guy with one hand.”

Rubric shrugged, “Rocko broke the law, So the king needed to punish him. I do not blame the king for serving justice.”

Dinnerbone said, “How could you follow a king like that. He should be kind like Celestia.”

Rubric retorted, “Kindness means nothing. In a dangerous world, King Archimedes has kept us safe.”

Dinnerbone said, “I am sure that Rocko feels very safe.”

Rubric responded, “You should be thankful the king did what he did. If the king agreed with Rocko, then you would be on the menu. He didn’t, so you are alive.”

Dinnerbone asked, “Yeah, but what is the point? It would be better if I were dead.”

Rubric sighed, “That is not nice. You must have a family.”

Dinnerbone replied, “It doesn’t matter. I am never going to see him again anyway.”

Rubric smiled softly at Dinnerbone, “You might. If my king wanted you dead, he would have already done it.”

Rubric took a bite of jerky, “So you listen to the king, and I am sure he will let you see your family again.”

Dinnerbone replied, “I am such a jerk. The last thing I told my Dad was that I hated him.” Then, Dinnerbone broke into tears.

Rubric picked up the apple. “You can’t fix it now, but you will not see him again if you starve.”

Dinnerbone wiped his face and grabbed the apple with his mouth. He held it for a few seconds. Then he put it back down.

Dinnerbone sighed, “I wish I could see him again.”

Rubric took a bite of jerky. “Do what the king tells you, and you will do fine.”

Dinnerbone winced. “Is that a pony?”

Rubric laughed, “No, it is fish that I bought before I left. I dried it myself. I would offer you some.” Rubric held up the apple. “I thought you would prefer an apple.”

Dinnerbone took a bite of the apple. “Yeah, I prefer the taste of apples.”

The king sat in his carriage and watched as Harmony Bell danced. She took the scarf and wrapped it around the top half of her body while she sang only to take it off and swing it at the crowd of lycans. He looked over to see Rubric talking to Dinnerbone. He rubbed his chin. “Rocko has caused me so many problems.”

General Pawton sat next to him, “Yes sir.” He turned to the king. “I would not question your actions in front of the men.”

The king replied, “And if you do, then I would need to punish you.”

General Pawton thought about his following words carefully. “But did you have to kill Rocko? He was an innocent fool.”

The king looked at his general. “Would you rather have me kill the pack? His sacrifice was needed. Now the pack knows that if they touch the pony, they will receive the same fate.”

General Pawton bit his lip. “Should I take the pony out into the forest and deal with him?”

The king rubbed his goatee, “I don’t want to kill the colt. He is just a boy, but if I let him go then he may warn Celestia. If anyone sees him with us, that could also cause problems.”

General Pawton responded, “Well, wouldn’t the army of Lycans cause a problem? We will not be able to sneak around forever.”

The king snickered. “With the Gala happening in just 14 hours, most ponies would assume that we are traveling to the Gala. Every leader is going to have some guards, so we are safe.”
Rubric asked, “but if the guards see the pony.”

King Archimedes sighed, “The colt may prove to be useful. But, for now, empty a crate and shove him in there. At least then we don’t have to worry about anybody seeing him.”

Rubric nodded, “Yes, Sir.”

King Archidedes shouted to Pawton, “Oh, and tell Rubric that I want to speak to him.”

Pawton walked over to Dinnerbone. He overheard their conversation.

Rubric shouted, “Really? So last year, a five-year-old almost erased all magic? Come on. You’re joking.”

Dinnerbone laughed, “I am serious. Dude, I couldn’t play any video games for two days. It was horrible.”

General Pawton tapped Rubric on the back, “The king wants to speak with you.”

Rubric smacked Dinnerbone on the back, “See you later, kid. Remember what I said.”

Rubric walked up to the king’s carriage, “Yes, sir? you wanted to speak to me.”

King Archimedes responded, “Yes.”

Rubric reached for the handle. The king stopped him.

The king said, “Out there will be fine. I don’t want to mess up the interior.”

Rubric laughed nervously, “It is nice. Only the best for the king.”

The king pulled out a knife and started sharpening it. “While you were acting friendly, did you do what I asked you to?”

Rubric gulped. “He told me a few useful things. What would you like to know?”

The king asked, “Well, I heard you talking. What was he saying about Luna?”

Rubric responded, “Not much, just that Luna is going to be at the Gala tonight.”

The king cut his nails with the knife sharpening them to a point. “Very interesting. Is she the real Luna or a fake planted?”

Rubric responded, “He thinks she is real.”

The king asked, “What do you mean by that?”

Rubric said, “If she is not the real Luna, he is not aware.”

The king put down the knife and looked Rubric in the face. “What else have you learned about the young pony?”

Rubric said. “He is terrified of you.”

The king replied, “A little fear is a good thing. Hopefully, it will make him more compliant.”

Rubric rubbed his chin, “He looks to be about 20 years old, but he is immature and acts like he is much younger, maybe about 15. He does not have a cutie mark and mentions video games in every other sentence.”

The king responded, “Those ponies have so much power, and yet they waste it.”

Rubric concluded, “Most likely if you let him go, there will be minimal impact on the mission. If any.”

The king said, “Good thing I am not asking you for your opinion. I will get my son back, and nopony is going to stop him. Even if this army has to tear Canterlot apart.”

Rubric asked, “And what about that ponies family? They are going to be worried.”

The king responded, “That is why I am not going to kill him. He is a child, and we can use him to bargain if we need to.”

Rubric asked, “What about Rocko’s body?”

The king said, “A necessary sacrifice. Leave it. Captain Claw can use it as a reminder.”

Rubric said, “It is still a big chance.”

The king answered, “Are you questioning me?”

Rubric answered, “Not at all, my king.” And bows down with his eyes shut.

A scream came from the party, and the music stopped. Rubric turned around to see what happened. A group of Lycans had formed around Dinnerbone and a chest. Harmony Bell pushed, and Pawton pulled Dinnerbone toward the chest. Dinnerbone had his hoofs dug into the ground.

Rubric yelled at Dinnerbone. “What did I say?”

Rubric motioned to run away and help Dinnerbone.

The king sternly told Rubric, “Did I tell you that you could leave?”

Rubric put a finger up to his lips. Dinnerbone watched. Dinnerbone bit his lip and slowly walked toward the chest. He walked into it and put his head down. General Pawton closed the lid and locked it.

Rubric turned around and looked at the king. The king had an ear raised and was holding his knife. The king bowed his head at Rubric. “Most impressive.”

Rubric sighed relief. Rubric bowed his body at the king, “Anything for you, my king.”

The king gave a slight grin, “You have a reputation with the stallion. I want you to take care of him. He is your responsibility. If anything happens to him, I will punish you.”

The king stabbed the wood of the window frame.

Rubric winced, “Anything for you, my king.”

The king continued, “Get some rest. In a few hours, we will march into Canterlot!”

Author's Note

The Gala is coming soon and it looks like many creatures are going to be visiting.

Is anyone else excited, I have never been so excited!

Chapter Thirteen: The Lycan Seven

The sun started to peek over the horizon. Light started shining in through the windows of the train as it entered the station slowly. The coaches gently rocked back and forth when the train stopped moving. The train let out a giant hiss as steam escaped from inside it. The station filled with mist as the steam touched the cold morning air. The pony named All Aboard left the inside of the warm caboose and started unlocking the doors.

Twilight Sparkle heard a knock on the train door and shot up from her slumber. “Spike, Books.”

Rainbow Dash giggled. “It figures that you would have been dreaming of books.”

Fluttershy whispered, “Twilight, don’t you remember? He stayed in Ponyville with Big Mac.”

Twilight Sparkle blushed as she forgot about her number one assistant. She said with an awkward tone, “Of course I remember. It is good for him to stay behind with his friends.”

Twilight snorted and casually laughed as it dawned on her that the little dragon was turning into an adult. “He doesn’t need me. I am only the pony that raised him since he was an egg.”

Twilight gently stroked her tail. She said in a squeaky voice, “He is getting old enough to have fun with his friends on his own.”

Applejack had fallen asleep against Shadow’s side. Her head rested on his shoulder and her hoof laid in front of Shadow, almost resting in his lap. Shadow nudged her with his hoof. “We are here.”

Applejack slowly opened her eyes. She blinked as her eyes adjusted to the light. “It took long enough. How long was I out for?”

Shadow smiled at her. “Most of the trip. Can you sit up?”

Applejack yawned, “Give me a minute.”

Shadow replied, “What if your friends see you like this?”

Applejack rolled over, so her back was lying against Shadow. She wiggled in place and rubbed her body against Shadow. “But you are so comfortable. Can’t I sleep for a few more minutes?”

Shadow looked around at Applejack’s friends. Fluttershy looked at Pinkie Pie nervously. Pinkie Pie stared into the either, and her head clicked side to side, counting off the seconds. Suddenly her head went straight, it shook from side to side, and she started to ring. Everyone else on the train car started to wake up. Rarity spat out a few needles and commented about the dresses. Rainbow Dash sat in the back of the train car, wearing a pair of dark sunglasses. She sat up in her seat and stretched. She looked straight and let out a big yawn. “It would have been faster if I flew. Just saying.”

Applejack wiggled a little more. Shadow said, “Enough playing. We are going to get caught.”

Applejack rolled over, so her head rested on Shadow’s chest. Applejack looked him in the eyes. Her nose nearly touched his. “What are you going to do about it?”

Shadow blushed, “Could we not have this talk right now.”

“Good morning Equestria!” Pinkie Pie cheered.

Pinkie Pie appeared in the row of seats in front of Shadow. Pinkie Pie turned around and looked at Shadow and Applejack. Pinkie Pie said, “Hi Applejack. Did you sleep well?”

Applejack straightened her back. She blushed and looked at Pinkie Pie. “Good morning. I slept just fine, yup.” Applejack nervously shook her head.

Shadow looked the other way and started playing with the neighboring seat.

Pinkie Pie teased, “Do you both need a minute?”

Shadow turned to Pinkie Pie and blushed, “I don’t know what you mean.”

Pinkie Pie giggled and said, “Sure you don’t. When you both are ready, we are at the station.”

Shadow and Applejack got up from their seats and walked into the center aisle.

Shadow and Applejack walked past Pinkie Pie. She gave them a coyish smile. Pinkie Pie leaned into Rarity. “Psss, did you see Applejack and Shadow?”

Rarity responded, “Yes. I glanced at Applejack and Shadow while I was fixing Twilight’s dress. This year I needed to add a few inches to it. She seems to be getting taller.”

Pinkie Pie responded, “I am not worried about Twilight. Shadow has been spending a lot of time around Applejack. I wonder if I should start planning another wedding.”

Rarity responded, “Darling, I watched him play with her hair all night. They are hardly made for each other.”

Pinkie Pie retorted, “Yeah, but she didn’t seem to mind.”

Twilight Sparkle called out to her friends, “Ok girls! It is time to get this party started.”

Shadow shouted out. “So, do I stay on the train?”

Applejack punched Shadow on the shoulder. Shadow stuck out his tongue.

Twilight Sparkle replied, “Sorry. Ok. Girls and a guy. Let’s get this party started.”

Pinkie Pie yelled out, “Woohoo” as they all exited the train.

On the station platform, two ponies unloaded the chest. They heaved and struggled with it. Shadow bit his lower lip. He hoped to Luna that the page of the magic book was still in the pocket. Shadow uses magic to grab part of the chest.

Twilight Sparkle scolded Shadow, “They can handle it. We need to get to the castle to get ready for the Gala.”

A Canterlot guard approached the group. “Miss Twilight Sparkle.”

Twilight Sparkle replied, “Yes, my dear sir?”

The guard continued, “Celestia sent a carriage to bring you to the castle. We need to get started right away. The Gala is this afternoon.”

The station ponies struggled to fit the chest onto the carriage. It nearly fell a few times, but they managed to get it on the back of the wagon after a few attempts.

Rarity yelled. “Please do be careful. I want everything looking nice for the Gala.”

Rainbow Dash replied, “Why? Are you afraid of the dresses breaking?”

Applejack and Shadow snickered and hoof bumped each other. Rainbow Dash held out a hoof, and then Rainbow Dash and AJ hoof bumped. Rainbow Dash held out a hoof again. This time Shadow hoof bumped her.

Rarity answered, “I just don’t want the chest breaking and the dresses getting dirty.”

Twilight spoke to her friends. “I need you all to start getting ready right away. First, after I am done talking with Princess Celestia, I will join you.”

Rainbow Dash replied, “We have everything covered, Twilight.”

Twilight Sparkle said, “Tonight is going to be the best night ever.”

Twilight trotted into the carriage. She hung onto the frame while sticking her body out. Twilight started singing, “At the Gala.”

The station filled with ponies singing, “At the Gala.”

Fluttershy continued, “At the Gala. I am going to greet them. All the creatures at the Gala. The hippogriffs and the dragons, we will see all of our friends at the Gala!!”

The carriage started moving away from the station. The station filled with ponies singing, “All our dreams will come true right here at the Gala!!”

Shadow whispered to Applejack, “What is going on here? Why are they singing?”

Applejack grinned, “It happens from time to time, have fun!”

Shadow’s left eye quivered, and he covered his ears. Shadow’s heart beat a million beats per second. It felt like it was going to burst from his chest. All he heard was a loud ring. He couldn’t even hear Applejack as she sang. But he was sure it was good. What if they called on me to sing? What should I say? Do I need to rhyme?

Pinkie Pie sang, “I can not wait for the Gala, one of the best of par-ties. But the one thing the Gala will have is a planner named Pinkie. Who knows what is next? I will just have to wait and see. Maybe I will get to plan an Apple Themed wedding!!!!!!!”

Shadow shouted, “Wait, What!!!”

Shadow’s heart stopped when he heard what Pinkie said. He knew that his fear was confirmed. Pinkie Pie must have seen him and Applejack on the train when everyone else was waking up. What else does she know? Shadow considered what he should do. He knew one thing. He would have to deal with Pinkie Pie later.

Just then, Pinkie Pie poked Shadow. He shook his head and came to his senses. He looked side to side and Shouted, “What happened?”

Pinkie Pie smiled in Shadow’s face. She pointed to Shadow and sang, “At the Gala?”

Just then, Pinkie Pie poked him in the nose. She said a very excited, “Boop.”

Shadow blinked, and his mind froze.

Pinkie Pie responded, “Come on. It is your turn to sing.”

Shadow looked at Pinkie Pie. What should I sing? Shadow’s mind raced. What would I sing about? I couldn’t admit to being a lycan? Should I admit to being Luna’s son? What if she was at the Gala? What would I say to my mother after not seeing her for a thousand years?

Eventually, his mind settled on responding with a toothy smile while saying, “Yeah, it is going to be so much fun? I mean the Gala. It will be fun.” He then responded with a sarcastic sounding. “Yeeeeeeey.”

Shadow wanted to smack himself. Why did I respond like it was a question? And it sounded so bad to say Yeeey. Why did I say that?

Pinkie Pie sighed, “Dude, you ruined the song.”

Shadow couldn’t think of what to say, so he played it cool. “I don’t know how to sing.”

Rainbow Dash said, “Come on. You have to want something out of the Gala?”

Shadow’s stomach growled, “Food? I am kind of hungry.”

Applejack sighed, “It is ok ya’ll. Not everyone can break into song.” (mark)

The girls giggled. Shadow rests his head on the window frame of the carriage. He let out a long sigh. Applejack pat him on the back. “It is ok.”

With a smile, she said, “It is ok, Sugar Cube. You can do better next time.”

The carriage stopped in front of the castle. Twilight said, “Ok, girls.” She pointed to Shadow. “And guy. Let’s get this party started.”

Pinkie Pie bounced on the seat, “Woo Hoo!”

A guard walked up to Twilight and said, “Princess Celestia would like to have a word with you.”

Twilight Sparkle bowed her head, “Thank you.”

Twilight turned to her friends. “Ok girls, you can go up to my old room and get started.”

Pinkie Pie asked, “Are you going to join us?”

Twilight called back, “I can join you after I talk to Celestia.”

Rarity called out, “Ok, dear. We got this.”

Rainbow Dash looked at her empty wrist. “I should probably go check on the Wonderbolts. They are setting up for a show tonight. See you all at the castle when I get done.”

Rainbow Dash flew away from the group. In a few seconds, she was gone.

Master Argon looked at the small group. He slipped on a white uniform. “I am not sure about this.”

Nightmare cloud responded, “You better not think about betraying me. Not when I am this close. Do I need to show you why your doubt is a bad thing and deserves to be dealt with?”

Argon jumped and said with a panicked tone, “No, No, No. Not at all. It just seems unsafe. You want us to break into the Canterlot castle. I don’t know how many laws we have broken tonight.”

He pointed to the pile of ponies in the corner of the room.

Argon continued, “This is a big risk we are taking. What if we get caught?”

Nightmare cloud grinned, “We are not going to get caught. I have planned out every detail. My plan is perfect.”

Argon felt sick to his stomach as he looked down at the ponies on the floor. He then looked at the eager ponies from his club as they got charged into the waiters and waitress’s uniforms. His eyes shifted back to the ponies on the floor, “What if they wake up?”

Nightmare giggled, “They will not be for a very, very long time.”

Argon gasped, “You didn’t.”

Nightmare assured Agron, “Relax. I may need the kitchen staff. I trapped them in their sleep.”

Argon breathed a sigh of relief.

Nightmare cloud grinned, “Stick to my plan, and this will be my… Our best night ever!!”

Nightmare laughed and cackled. Argon was horrified to see that the other ponies in his club were laughing as well. When they all looked at him, he laughed out of fear.

What have I done? Argon thought to himself.

Celestia stood out on a balcony and watched as she raised the sun. The rays of the new morning traced her face as she basked in its warmth.

Twilight Sparkle walked out onto the balcony of the castle.

Celestia smiled at Twilight and said, “Hello, my friend.”

Celestia wrapped her wing around Twilight. Twilight smiled with tears going down her face. “Oh, Celestia!” Twilight then returned the favor. Twilight rubbed her head against Celestia and buried it against her chest. Twilight answered, “It is so good to see you, Celestia.”

Celestia asked, “How are you doing? With you in charge, I have a feeling the Gala truly is going to be the best night ever.”

Twilight nervously answered, “Well, it is an honor. I mean, I am honored that you would honor me with the honor of planning it.” Twilight breathed in, “It being the Gala, I mean.”

Celestia responded, “You need to relax. I was nervous at my first Gala. You are going to do fine.”

Twilight blushed, “Thanks. But I couldn’t have done it without your notes.”

Celestia responded, “You can use my notes, but this is your Gala now. You can make whatever changes you want.”

Twilight blushed. “Ok good because I already invited all the parents and species from the school. With how the school has grown, it seemed like a good idea, and with how short I was on time, I sent the letters before we left.”

Celestia smiled and replied, “It was a good idea. For all of the nations to remain united, we should invite them to events like this.”

Celestia looked at Twilight, who was looking very nervous.

Celestia asked, “Is something bothering you?”

Twilight asked, “Just one Applejack brought a new friend named Shadow.”

Celestia giggled. “That is good to hear. Everyone needs to keep making friends.”

Twilight responded, “I am glad as well. But he is acting strange…. for a pony. He doesn’t act like any pony I have met. He always seems angry. He seems ready to fight. I don’t see how Shadow and Applejack could be friends.”

Celestia replied with a smile, “Do you think you could be overreacting? Do you think you could be jealous?”

Twilight Sparkle said, “Maybe. But the last time I got this feeling was before the wedding. For all I know, he could be a rogue changeling. I mean, what other species can transform into a pony?”

Celestia thought about what Cronos said. His words ran through her mind. “Tonight will be Equestria’s last.” Celestia said, “Do you think it could be Queen Chrysalis again?”

Twilight said, “I have already wondered the same thing. Chrysalis has already ruined a wedding. I don’t know. Maybe, just in case he is, I invited Thorax. If Shadow is a changeling, Thorax could tell us.”

Celestia responded. “Good idea, my friend. It was very wise for you to contact him. I have an idea as well.” Celestia trotted up to a wooden cupboard. She hovered a bottle of green liquid to Twilight. Celestia said, “A leader can never be too prepared. After the royal wedding, I looked for a way to protect us against another Changeling invasion.” The mixture looked like a thick putty or mud. “Do you know what this is?”

Twilight said, “Yes. In a different timeline, Zecora used this to tell if somepony was a changeling.”

Celestia said, “Good! You know what it is. I want you to use this on him. If he is a changeling, it will burn him. If he is a pony, he will glow. Then you can tell for sure.”

Twilight hugged Celestia again. “Thank you.”

With a smile, Celestia said, “your guests are going to arrive soon. You better get ready.”

The group of ponies walked into Twilight’s old bedroom. The wood was clean, and the books nicely organized. A giant hourglass sat in the middle of the room. Outside a large window, they could see the Canterlot courtyard. Rarity gasped. “This is a room fit for a princess. I am surprised that she has kept it so clean. Being in Ponyville and all.”

The two guards put the chest down gently. The guards marched toward the door. Before they shut it, one of the guards said, “If you need anything, just knock on the door.”

Shadow walked up to the chest. Just a little closer, he thought to himself. He went to reach for the suit. He could see the pages from the spellbook sticking out of the pocket.

Rarity jumped in front of the chest and blocked Shadow with her body. “What do you think you are doing?”

Shadow stuttered, “I um, I was going to get ready. The Grand Galloping Gala is soon.”

Rarity scolded Shadow, “You are not putting on your suit until you take a bath.”

Shadow said, “But we are running out of time.” In more ways than one.

Rarity continued, “I am sorry that you are ready to party, but the suit is new. I am not going to let it get all sweaty.”

Shadow considered his options. He could either start a fight and hurt Applejack or play nice. Shadow only saw one way that this was ending peacefully. He lowered his head in defeat for Applejack. Shadow said sadly. “Ok, if you are going to insist.”

Shadow started walking to the door. He used his horn magic to grab the handle and the door swung open.

AJ said, “Oh come on, Sugarcube. Don’t leave.”

Shadow turned back, confused. “But how else am I going to bathe unless I go to a river?”

Rarity laughed, “You are quite a prankster.”

Pinkie Pie snorted, “Good one!!”

Fluttershy quietly giggled. And said, “Te-he.”

Rarity said, “You are not an animal. You can use the bathtub.”

Shadow blushed.

Rarity led Shadow to the bathroom. “It is right this way,” she said.

The bathroom was white and gold. The floor had shiny white tiles with an elegant old-style pattern in the center of them. The same white tiles went halfway up the wall. In the middle stood a clawfoot tub with gold fixtures.

Shadow looked around the bathroom in amazement. “Wow! This is larger than my house.”

Rarity tsked, “You act as if you have never been in a castle.”

Shadow looked around, “Not for a very long time.”

Rarity opened a cabinet, and inside was thousands of plastic containers with different colors. Shadow’s mouth went agape.

Rarity said, “Shadow, I want you to choose a favorite shampoo.”

Pinkie Pie bounced up and down on the time of her tail. “Choose bubblegum,” she shouted, “CHOOSE BUBBLEGUM!!!”

Shadow looked at all the rainbow of colors and sat for a few seconds processing what he was looking at. “No, it is ok.”

Shadow looked over at AJ and said, “I bet I can guess what your favorite scent is.”

AJ rolled her eyes. “Twilight doesn’t have apple-scented soap.”

Shadow looked at her and grinned. “I guess I could always be a traitor and choose cherry scent.”

AJ smacks him on the shoulder. “I told you never to mention my time in Dodge Junction again.”

Shadow smiled at AJ. AJ grinned back.

Rarity gasps. “Did you just smile?”

Shadow blushes. “No,” he denies.

Rarity said, “Well, hurry up. The guests are going to be here before we know it.”

Shadow shut his eyes and sniffed near the bottles. He pointed to one that was labeled pine tree.

Rarity said, “are you sure?”

Pinkie Pie giggled, “It is going to be a party you don’t want to smell like a boring tree.”

Fluttershy responded, “I like trees.”

Pinkie Pie said, “Come on. You can’t resist the smell of bubblegum.”

Pinkie Pie opened the soap and blew the scent in Shadow’s direction. The scent hovered in the air and danced into Shadow’s nose. Shadow couldn’t resist the smell. As a result, his tail started to wag.

Rarity said, “Darling, I have never seen a stallon wag his tail. Are you ok?”

Shadow stood up straight and cleared his throat, “Yeah. Fine.”

Rarity taunted Shadow. “Come on, darling. Be more adventurous.”

AJ smirked at him. “What is the matter? Are you scared?”

Shadow responded, “No.”

Fluttershy said, “You can do it. Sometimes it is nice to be brave and try something new.”

Shadow was a mixture of hurt and offended. He thought to himself. What a Dirty trick that these ponies pull. You know you are in trouble when the one with Shy in her name says to be brave. Shadow said as he pumped a fist into the air, “Fine! You can use the bubblegum.”

Rarity poured the liquid into the hot bathtub and it foamed up with bubbles. The bathroom started to smell like candy. A scent that Shadow began wishing that he didn’t let them use it.

Rarity gestured her friends toward the door. “Now is the time when we will leave you alone to get clean.”

Fluttershy walked, and Pinkie Pie bounced out the door while Rarity walked toward the door.

Rarity left a clean, white towel on a rack. “Take your time, darling. Today is about having fun.”

Shadow asked, “All alone?”

Rarity laughs. “You are too cute. We are not going to watch you while you bathe.”

Shadow insisted, “I am not cute!”

Rarity walked through the doorframe and shut the door behind her. “My bad. See you later.” Rarity gently closed the door.

Applejack was the last to leave. “Don’t worry, Sugarcube. I will be outside if you need anything.”

Shadow responded, “I know what to do. Go have fun with your friends.”

Applejack responded, “I am fine. I just wanna make sure that you are going to be ok.”

Shadow insisted. “I will be fine. I know how to take a bath.”

Applejack said, “That is not what I mean.”

Shadow snapped back, “I am fine.”

Applejack responded, “What are ya mad at me fer?”

Shadow responded, “You want to know what is bothering me?”

Applejack said, “It would be nice.”

Shadow said, “Hold on.” Shadow puts his hoof to the floor. His shadow extended out and touched every corner of the bathroom, and his eyes started to glow a light blue.

Applejack said, “Don’t you think you are acting paranoid? We are alone.”

Shadow looked at her and said, “Then why are there three ponies in this room?” Shadow pointed to the tub.

Applejack rolled her eyes, and Shadow slowly approached it.

Applejack shouted, “Pinkie Pie.”

Pinkie Pie hopped out of the water, wearing a snorkel. She pressed her nose into Shadow’s nose. With a grin she replied, “Hiya.” She pressed a hoof to Shadow’s nose, and said, “Boop.”

Shadow jumped back and looked at Applejack. “Didn’t she just leave?” Shadow turned to Pinkie Pie. His horn glowing, “State your business.”

Pinkie Pie said, “Just checking on my friends.”

Applejack rolled her eyes, “We are fine. You can go now.”

Pinkie Pie stated, “Ok, but if you need me, just call.” She slowly dropped into the bubbles.

Shadow jumped into the bathwater and felt around in it. He moved the bubbles aside and saw that she was no longer in the bathtub.

Shadow looked confused, “Where did she go? She is an earth pony, right?”

Applejack smiled, “It is Pinkie Pie. Don’t question it.”

Shadow whispered at Applejack, “The Lycan kingdom’s best spies can’t teleport like that.”

Applejack looked at him. “You would go crazy trying to apply logic to Pinkie Pie.”

Applejack rubbed her hoof into Shadow’s back. “So, what is bothering you?”

Shadow replied, “Everything.”

Shadow sighed, “My kingdom is starving, and I am going to a Gala. I am the prince. I should be leading by example. How could I enjoy myself while my citizens starve?”

Shadow watched as the bubbles started to settle. “I mean even the hot bath. It has been a year since the Lycan Empire had hot water, and your friends just laughed it off.”

Applejack hugged Shadow from behind. Shadow blushed.

Applejack replied, “How are they supposed to know? They just thought you were joking.”

Shadow raised an eyebrow, “True. I guess I shouldn’t have taken it personally.” Shadow sighed and rubbed the top of Applejack’s head. “I also shouldn’t have panicked when they asked me to sing.”

Applejack replied sarcastically, “It takes practice. You will get better.”

Shadow sighed, “I don’t know how they are going to like me after everything I have done.”

Applejack hugged Shadow, “You are a great guy, and tonight everypony is going to know it.”

Shadow sighed and stepped away from Applejack, “Can you stop.”

Applejack teased, “Stop what?”

Shadow groaned, “Stop cheering me up.”

Applejack leaned over the tub, “If I am, then why do you still look mad?”

Shadow jumped on top of Applejack and wrapped his arms around her. They both faced toward the tub, “Because I like being mad.”

Applejack giggled and rubbed the top of her head against his chin. “I need to go before the castle runs out of hot water.”

Shadow wagged his tail. “Or you could join me.”

Applejack blushed. “Sorry. I took a bath before we left.”

Shadow let go of Applejack and lamented. “Bummer. I could really use someone to wash my back.”

Applejack smacked him in the shoulder, “Knock it off.”

Applejack looked at Shadow. “I have to go. Please do me a favor and relax. Tonight is about having fun.”

Shadow said with a straight face, “I don’t know. I think they are going to hate me.”

Applejack replied, “Stop.”

Shadow said, “They would eat me for dinner.”

Applejack insisted, “Stop.”

Shadow said, “Freeze me into stone and put me right next to the storm king.”

Applejack yelled, “Stop.” She cleared her throat. “I am the Element of Honestly, and I say you can be yourself. They are going to like you. You don’t need to worry.”

She kissed him on the side of the face then she left through the door, leaving it open a crack.

Shadow looked around the bathroom.

Applejack stood outside the door.

Rarity said, “He is an adult. He doesn’t need you to watch over him like a foal.”

AJ said, “I know. I am just trying to be a good host.”

Shadow walked up to the tub. It was full of soft bubbles. He gently started to step into the water. The warm water soaked into his fur. His skin began to burn from the touch of the hot water. It felt foreign to him. He started to wonder if he had told Applejack too much. But he could have told her more like how it had been a lifetime since Shadow had felt hot water on his skin. How his father made him bathe in a cold lake for not listening. Back then Shadow used to scream in pain from the icy water. The king would say, “It builds strength.” But hey, why would he tell her? The less she knew, the better.

A pack of bubbles flew up into the air. Shadow looked around to make sure that he was alone. Shadow blew some of the bubbles, making them soar up into the air. Shadow laughed and watched them fall to the ground.

Applejack quietly laughed outside the door. “I guess he eventually did calm down.”

Applejack watched Twilight entered her old library with a look of concern on her face. Rarity barely noticed as she made some final adjustments to Fluttershy’s dress. Twilight walked up to Rarity and quietly talked to her for a few minutes. When Twilight finished talked to Rarity she trotted up to Applejack.

“I was hoping to catch him before he took a shower.”

Applejack said, “You can talk to him after.”

Twilight held up the jar as she said, “I need your help putting this on his forehead.”

Applejack said, “Twilight, what is that?”

Twilight sighed, “I don’t know how to tell you this, but Shadow is not a pony. I think he is a changeling.”

Applejack responded. “Why would you worry? Thorax has redeemed them. And last time I checked, you invited them to the Gala.”

Twilight responded. “For all you know, he could be Queen Chrysalis in disguise.”

Applejack laughed, “He is not Chrysalis.”

Twilight said, “For all you know, she replaced him, and the real Shadow is in trouble.”

Applejack said, “He is fine. I know him. For him, this is normal.”

Twilight responded, “How does he not know what soap is? Rarity told me that he seemed amazed by the bathtub.”

Applejack sighed, “He is different.”

Twilight responded, “Do you know how long it took Thorax to get the changelings to bathe? I don’t know what he is, but he is not a pony.”

Applejack sighed, “As the Element of Honesty, It is not my place to tell you his secrets. I promised him that I wouldn’t tell anyone.”

Twilight responded, “So he is not a pony?”

Pinkie Pie popped out of a trash can. “You can’t break a secret.”

Twilight responded. “It is fine. You don’t need to say anything.”

Applejack muttered, “I will tell you though that he is not a changeling, and he, for darn tootin, is not Chrysalis.”

Twilight said, “So he is a new species? Have we ever encountered them yet?”

Applejack bit her lip. “I told him I wouldn’t tell anypony.”

Twilight responded. “AJ, do you know what this means?”

Applejack responded. “Twilight, you shouldn’t jump to conclusions.”

Twilight responded, “I just met a new creature that we have never met before.”

Twilight danced elated, “Do you think they are going to join the friendship school?”

Applejack pouted, “I doubt it.”

Twilight responded, “Why wouldn’t they? We could learn so much from each other.”

Applejack replied, “I wouldn’t know for sure. But something tells me the answer is no.”

Twilight and Applejack both heard Shadow giggling inside the bathroom.

Twilight’s eye starts twitching. “Is he laughing?”

Twilight walked up to the door, and Applejack blocked her.

Applejack said, “Twilight, he is taking a bath. He is naked.” Hopefully, he still looks like a pony.

Twilight said, “When has that ever mattered to us?”

Applejack said, “When he is relaxed, he acts more playful. But if you barge in there right now, I can promise you that it would cause another fight.”

Twilight responded, “Fine. But we do need to talk about this more later.”

Applejack responded, “It is his secret to tell, not mine.”

Applejack insisted. “Shadow is not so bad. You just need to get to know him.”

Twilight sighed, “You’re right.”

A guard walked in and announced to Twilight, “The caterers are here. Would you like me to direct them?”

Twilight said, “I will be fine. Give me a few seconds. I will be down to talk with them soon.”

Blaze paced back and forth. “Come on, Servo. Why can’t we go do anything?”

Servo said, “It is for our safety. When Shadow gets back, we can leave.”

Eclipse said, “This is not safe. We all need to eat something.”

Servo said, “We all need to stay here.”

Blaze responded, “If we all need to stay here, then where is Whittwolf?”

Servo whined, “I don’t know where he stomped off too.” He groaned, “Shirwolf, do you know where your brother has gone?”

Shirwolf turned around, “Do I look like his pupsitter?”

Servo yelled, “You all are driving me crazy.”

Eclipse said, “What are we going to do in the meantime? Other than starve?”

Servo said, “If you need something to do, go clean out the escape tunnel.”

Eclipse said, “I already cleaned it out.”

Servo responded, “Do it again.”

Eclipse rolled her eyes. “It is clean. What do you want?”

Servo yelled, “For somepup to listen!!!”

Shirwolf said, “Maybe we would listen if you would stop barking orders!!”

Servo yelled, “Stop!”

Blaze giggled, “Guys stop. He is getting howling mad.”

Servo yelled, “Knock it off.”

The group of Lycans grinned at each other.

Eclipse said, “When are we going to eat? I could wolf about anything down.”

Servo said, “Later. We can get food later.”

Blaze decides, “Well, I am going to town for some chow. Who wants to go with me?”

Servo said, “I told you not to.”

Blaze responds, “Who made you boss?”

Servo answered, “The king.”

Shirwolf said, “Last time I checked, Shadow was in charge. He didn’t say anything about us not going to town.”

Servo said, “I am in charge.”

Eclipse responded, “So you say.”

Just then, the door opened up. Whittwolf stepped into the castle wearing dark sunglasses with a wooden pic in his mouth. He had a long wooden rod with a bag on the end of it. “Hey, all. I hope you all didn’t cause too much trouble without me.”

All the Lycans wagged their tails. Blaze said, “Hey buddy. What’s up?”

Servo scolded Whittwolf, “I told everyone not to go to town. You directly broke my orders.”

Whittwolf turned toward the group. He used his tongue to play with a wooden toothpick, “I didn’t go to town. So I didn’t break any orders.”

Servo said, “Yeah, then where did the sunglasses and fish come from?”

Whittwolf opened up the bag. “I bought the sunglasses yesterday. I went fishing in a lake nearby. I did not go to Ponyville,” he assured calmly. “So, I didn’t break no rules.”

Out from the bag, he pulled a trout and held it out for everypup to see.

Blaze cheered, “All right! You are the wolf!”

Whittwolf said, “Let’s get a fire started and cook it.”

Servo started to turn around and flew to the top part of the castle. “Fine. Do whatever you want.”

Whittwolf called to Servo, “Don’t you want any fish?”

Servo called back. “I am not hungry.”

Whittwolf asked everywolf, “What is wrong with Pouty the Magic Dragon?”

Shirwolf said, “He is just mad because he is not the lead dog here.”

Blaze said, “Yeah, so for him, the scenery never changes.”

The Lycans all snickered.

Whittwolf clasps his paws together, “Ok, well, let’s get started.”

Later at the end of the day, they had cooked the fish. The sun started going down. Everyone was calm, and their stomachs were full.

Servo looked at the group from a balcony as they all sat around the campfire laughing.

Whittwolf called up to him. “You can still come down here if you want.”

Servo called down to him. “I don’t like fish. Do you have any gems?”

Whittwolf replied, “No. That would have required going into Ponyville.”

Servo said, “I am not hungry.”

Blaze replied, “Good. More for us.”

Triage said, “That wasn’t nice.”

Blaze chewed on a piece of fish. “I don’t do nice. We all had to fight for food growing up. Why should the letter sender get it easy?”

Servo sat on the top of the balcony and looked back. His stomach growled loudly.

Triage said, “You really should eat something.”

Servo flew down and sat at the campfire. “You are not mad?”

Whittwolf replied, “I caught more than enough.”

Servo said, “Wow! You are a lot nicer than Shadow.”

Whittwolf held out a chunk of meat to Servo. Servo reached for the piece of meat and drooled with anticipation. Quickly, Blaze grabbed it and stuck it in her mouth.

Whittwolf and Servo looked at Blaze. Blaze shrugged and, with a full mouth, said, “What?”

Whittwolf held out another piece for Servo. Blaze grabbed it as well.

Servo said, “Hey! Why did you do that?”

Blaze said, “Don’t talk horse apples about Shadow then.”

Servo said, “Ok, I won’t. Sorry.”

Whittwolf went to hand Servo more, and Blaze took the meat and shoved it in her mouth. “That is for saying sorry. It is a sign of weakness.”

Servo replied, “Stop being such a bully.”

Whittwolf responded, “Relax. There is enough for everyone.”

Servo asked, “Why are you so mean to me?”

Blaze yelled, “Because you do nothing but talk about rules, but you don’t give us any reason to follow you. Unlike Shadow, who you talk horse apples about, but yet you are such a little coward that you never say it to his face.”

Whittwolf said, “You do need to stop talking bad about Shadow.”

Servo said, “Why? He is a bad leader.”

Whittwolf stomped his foot, “Because he is the alpha of our pack.”

Blaze said, “Because I owe him my life. When I was a pup, I was the runt of my litter. He taught me how to fight in the cage. We fought for food. If he didn’t train me to fight, then I would have starved.” Blaze showed her teeth to Servo. “What have you ever done for anyone other than sending letters?”

Triage noticed something move in the collapsing castle where the thrones once sat out from the corner of her eyes.

Triage spoke up. “Did anyone else hear something?”

Eclipse said, “You are always scared. It is most likely just the wind.”

Triage turned back toward the group and continued talking.

Servo asked, “What other stories do you have about Shadow?”

Two shadows started to escape out a hole in the wall.

Out behind The Castle of the Twin Sisters, the wind pointed to the north. Away from the castle, two mares ran north into a large field.

One of the mares whispered to the other. “I can’t believe they almost caught us. The adrenaline rush is killing me. How are you doing, Root Rot?”

Root Rot replied, “One sniff, and they could have caught us, Lillium. Good thing the wind was in our favor.”

Lillium said, “Lucky for us, they were eating. My dog, the lazy beast, will not move after he eats.”

Root Rot said, “It is not that. We were downwind. Those dogs couldn’t smell us even if they wanted to.”

Lillium shouted, “That is like so lucky.”

Root Rot whispered, “Shut up. They can still hear us.”

Lillium replied, “We were in a rush. I hope you didn’t cut too deep.”

Root Rot said, “It is fine. As long as nobody moves the wagon, it will be fine. But the minute anyone moves the wagon, SNAP! Just like Nightmare ordered.”

Lillium said, “She is going to reward us for sure.”

They both laughed and walked to the train station for the next part in Nightmare’s plan.

Twilight walked down the stairs. Waiting for her was an old stallion and a dessert cart at the foot of the stairs.

Pushing the dessert cart was a young mare, but a tall cake blocked her face from view. An old stallion walked beside the dessert cart.

Twilight looked at the old stallion. Confused, Twilight asked, “You are not the caterer. What happened to chief Crème Brulee?”

The old stallion cleared his throat and looked her in the face. He choked on his words and said nervously, “He had to leave early. His son came down with the pony pox.”

Twilight apologized, “I am so sorry to hear that. What is your name?”

The stallion looked up. “You can call me Argon.”

Chapter Fourteen: The Guardians of Time

On a calm Equestrian morning, a light blue carriage with gold trim traveled through the Equestrian countryside. Pulled by Hippogriffs, the carriage rocked gently back and forth. One of the windows opened up for a few seconds.

General Seaspray commented, “I wish they would pull faster. They are taking too long.”

Queen Novo responded, “Let them take their time. What has got you worried?”

General Seaspray commented, “But what if we are late?”

Queen Novo answered, “A Queen is never late. Everyone else is simply early.”

General Seaspray looked outside through the window and scanned the countryside.

Queen Novo raised an eyebrow and pulled one of the windows down. “Honey, I need some fresh air. It is way too stuffy in here.”

General Seaspray immediately shut the window. “You can not be too careful. Not in a strange land with all of the threats around. What if a projectile flew through the window?”

Queen Novo laughed. “We are peaceful with Equestria. There are no threats.”

General Seaspray insisted, “You can never be too careful.”

Queen Novo asked with concern, “What has got you so worried?”

General Seaspray answered, “That is classified.”

Queen Novo gasped, “That is not cool. I am the queen. I can classify stuff from you, but you don’t keep any secrets from me.”

General Seaspray rubbed the back of his head. “You shouldn’t worry yourself about the details. I only mean to keep you safe.”

Queen Novo stated, “Um, Hmmm, I am beginning to think that this is related to the pearl shards that you lost.”

General Seaspray lowered his head, “I am not at will to tell you, but I will get them back.”

Queen Novo ordered, “Calm down. Pearl shards can be replaced. Now that the Storm King is gone, we can continue trading with the Lycan Kingdom so we can get more.”

General Seaspray responded, “But my honor was tarnished by a punk. I must get them back and restore my honor.”

Queen Novo, “Honey, you have all my honor. Some pearl shards can be replaced, but I can not replace my best navy officer.”

General Seaspray blushed. “I will make sure that I act in a way that deserves your kind words.”

Queen Novo said, “You better calm yourself down right now. This is the first Gala that I have been to. I want to have fun.”

General Seaspray bowed his head, “Yes my queen.”

Cronos sat in the middle of a room. Hs eyes glowed a light blue. He hovered in the air. His two front hooves pressed together. His two back legs sat crossed. His deli mustache twitched as he watched a bright blue ribbon flow past his face. He looked into the ribbon and scanned images of Twilight Sparkle walking away from Argon. He looked further down the ribbon to see the events from the Gala play out. One of the ribbons showed the world leaders happily leaving the Gala. This ribbon started to fade and crumble. The other ribbon began to turn a thick black as images of a red moon appeared.

Cronos landed on his hooves. “This is not good.”

He ran out of the room and into a small office.

“Great Scott!” Cronos shouted.

A mousy earth mare pony near him said, “What happened, Sir Cronos? Do you need tea?”

Cronos said, “There is no time for tea. All of the good outcomes of the Gala are disappearing. I have to work fast, or a dark evil will consume Equestria.”

The mare looked at Chronos and asked, “Is there anything we can do to help?”

A stallion near her yawned. “Don’t you volunteer me for anything. It is almost time for bed.”

Cronos replied. “We don’t have time to sleep. I need you all to continue studying. If I fail, I need you to activate the time smasher.”

The mare and stallion looked down to see that they were standing on a large clock face.

The mare and stallion looked at each other. Then they looked at the wall to see two giant red buttons on both sides of the room. The stallion spoke. “I am not pushing that.”

Cronos said sternly. “You will do whatever I tell you to Hora. If evil gets its hooves on anything here, the outcome will be grim.”

The mare spoke as well. “Let us hope it doesn’t come to that.”

Cronos replied, “I agree, Minuto, but it is better to plan for the worst and hope for the best.”

Cronos picked up a pile of scrolls and shoved them into a bag on his desk. “No matter the cost, we can not let Nightmare win tonight or there will not be a tomorrow.”

Hora said, “Well, it would not be because of us. We would have to be insane to activate that thing.”

Cronos stood in the middle of the room. The floor ticked away as the clock counted the seconds. Cronos looked at his two students. “I hope we don’t have to.”

With that word, Cronos’s eyes glowed a light blue and with the sound of lightning. He disappeared.

Hora looked at Minuto. “Does he have to do that? He could teleport like the rest of the magic users.”

Minuto looked around and saw that Cronos had left the bag of scrolls.

Minuto trotted up to them and gasped, “How could he be so forgetful?” She grabbed the bag with her mouth and threw it over her shoulders. “I need to bring them to him.”

Hora protested, “Cronos told us to stay here. He is going to be very angry if we don’t do what he tells us.”

Minuto replied, “It will be just a minute and he needs these. What is he going to do now that he forgot them?”

Hora sighed, “If you are going to go, then you better bring one extra to get home.”

Minuto sighed, “Well, fine. She picked Three scrolls off the shelf. “I will bring more just in case. There is no reason to get stuck among those primitives.”

She grabbed a pen in her mouth and wrote down a message. Minuto to Canterlot Castle Entrance.

Hora smiled, “Be safe. I need you to help me with the chores.”

She smiled back. “I will only be a minute. If not, save the dishes for me.”

Hora smiled, “Awesome.”

She placed her two front hooves on the scroll. Her left hoof went on the left side of the scroll, the other on the right. The text on the scroll glowed with a bright blue hue. She then tapped the scroll twice, and when her hooves hit the ground on the second tap, she disappeared with a large crack of lightning.

Hora stood and looked at the scorch marks on the floor. He sighed, “I guess I better go get the mop. This place is not going to clean itself.”

Shadow stood in front of a large mirror. He looked dapper in his new suit. Every thread was in place, and it fit his body like a second skin. Not a single wrinkle was visible, and the silver button looked like it was polished.

Rarity stood behind him and smiled, “Don’t you look just dashing?”

Shadow felt that the page was still safe at the bottom of the pocket. He sighed as he considered what to do. If he looked at it right now, it would be too obvious. He would have to read it later. But it left a small indent in the suit. It was amazing that nopony had discovered it yet.

Shadow moved his head around and played with the button. “I look ok.”

Rarity gasped, “Just ok?” She adjusted his collar, “Darling, you must look fabulous.”

Shadow put his head down. “Sorry. I am not sure what to say. I am not used to anyone being so generous. Not without wanting something in return.”

Rarity puffed out her chest. “You can start by representing the Canterlot Carousel with pride. Smile and be proud. And if anybody asks you where you got the fabulous suit from, say from Rarity at the Canterlot Boutique.”

Shadow nodded.

Rarity encouraged, “Any minute now, you can start smiling.”

Shadow attempted a smile, but his lower teeth pointed out, and it looked like an attempt at a snarl.

Rarity pat Shadow on the back. Shadow winced when Rarity touched his back. Rarity quickly pulled her arm back and responded, “Sorry, my dear. It is ok. You don’t have to smile. You tried, and that is what is important.”

Rarity smiled, “All done. Please go wait downstairs.”

Shadow asked, “Can I wait here for Applejack?”

Rarity sighed, “You can wait downstairs. She will be down as soon as she gets dressed.”

Shadow stood and stared at Rarity.

Rarity said, “You need to go down now, or I will make sure that Applejack goes down last.”

Shadow snarled, “Well played Rarity!” defeated Shadow stomped out of the room.

Rarity calmly responded, “Remember to smile, darling.”

Spitfire paced back and forth on the tarmac army base. Rainbow Dash landed on the runway near her.

Spitfire shouted, “You are late.”

Rainbow Dash said, “Sorry. The train took its time.”

Spitfire sighed, “No excuse. You have wings.”

Rainbow Dash defended, “My first mission is to Twilight and my friends.”

Spitfire said, “While we were waiting, we tested the alarms, cleaned the runway, and prepared the packs just like the princesses have been ordering.” Spitfire breathed out, “Any idea why the princesses are acting so strange?”

Rainbow Dash shrugged.

Spitfire stated, “It is strange building these cannons because the Wonderbolts have not been an active military force since Twilight arrived.”

Rainbow Dash changed the subject, “How is the magic cannon doing?”

Spitfire replied, “Magic cannon? Do you mean The Crystal Magic Harmonic Frequency Device?”

Rainbow Dash said, “Yes. I was trying to make the name 20% cooler.”

Spitfire replied, “Magic cannon sounds 200% cooler.”

Rainbow Dash replied, “And it is funner to say.”

Spitfire said, “Some of the Wonderbolts are complaining they say that it is hard to bank while wearing it. Flying is fine if they take wide turns but turning fast is impossible.”

“So I guess it is only simple stuff.” Rainbow Dash sighed, “It will have to do.”

They put a yellow power shard in the chest of the armor, and it whirled to life. The jewel glowed bright yellow as the suit powered up.

Spitfire added, “The suits are working, and the cannon is powerful. We adjusted them, so they are harmless for the show tonight.”

Rainbow Dash cheered, “Awesome.”

Spitfire said, “All the packs are set to stun.” Spitfire hit a trigger with her hoof. The pack shot out a bolt at a wall, and a wall exploded.

Rainbow Dash gasped. “Wow. If that is stung, then what is lethal?”

Spitfire smiled. “You do not want to know.”

Shadow walked down the stairs into a large room. Guards lined the walls and stood at attention. As Shadow paced back and forth, the guards didn’t even look at him.

The sound of lightning filled the room. A pink earth pony stood in the middle of the room and coughed at the smoke. The guards pointed pikes at the intruder and then relaxed when they saw who it was. She had a button that looked like an hourglass and a cloak covered her cutie mark.

The mare in the center yelled. “Sorry about the carpet.” Then she stomped out a small fire.

She looked Shadow in the eyes, “Well, hello mortal.”

Shadow’s eye twitched, “Did you just call me a mortal?”

She screamed, “I don’t have any time. Where is the throne room?”

A guard pointed to a set of double doors. “It is through the doors and onto your left.”

The mare said, “Thank you,” and ran through the doors. She pushed them open then she shouted, “I hope I am not late.”

Shadow looked at one of the guards. “She was strange.”

The guard just shrugged his shoulders. “Honestly, dude, if this is the strangest thing we see today, I am happy. The Galas are normally stranger than this.”

Shadow raised his eyebrow. “Really? What strange things happen?”

Another guard laughed and said, “Last time a pack of jello almost drowned everyone. The year before that, the garden animals attacked.”

Shadow heard the door open at the top of the stairs. He looked to the guard, “Thanks for the talk.”

The guard replied, “No problem. Anytime.” The guard got back in line and stood at attention.

Shadow walked up the stairs. “Applejack.”

Applejack stood at the top of the stairs in a green dress. Her hair was braided and stuck out from a brown cowboy hat. Around her neck, she wore an apple necklace. She wore a brown cape on her back with brown shoes. Finally, she had an apple pin on her skirt where her cutie mark was and an apple pin in her hat.

Applejack smiled. “How do I look, sugarcube?”

Shadow blushed and replied, “You look wonderful.”

Applejack replied, “And you look like a barrel of fresh barrels.”

Shadow blushed. His ears folded down to the sides of his face until he regained his composure. He forced out a, “Thanks you too.”

Shadow walked through a hallway toward the ballroom with Applejack in tow. Shadow stopped and looked up at a stain-glass window of Discord’s defeat at the hooves of Twilight Sparkle and her pack. Shadow turned to Applejack, “Memories from your adventures with your pack?”

Applejack smiled. “We call each other friends, sugar cube, and yes.”

Shadow turned around and looked at a window panel of Luna. “And more, it seems.”

Applejack spoke softly, “You know, sugar cube, Luna is going to be at the Gala. You could say hi to her. Maybe she could help you and your kingdom.”

Shadow sighed, “What if she doesn’t remember me?”

Applejack replied, “She is your mother. There is no way that she would forget you. You only get one mother. You need to speak to her while you can.”

Shadow grinned. “You have a point. But I was a pony one thousand years ago. I am not even the same species anymore.”

Applejack rubbed her head against his chest. “She would remember her own son?”

Shadow looked down and rubbed her head, “It has been one thousand years since I have seen her. So many things can change.”

Celestia looked out the window and watched the sun slowly dive below the horizon. Her horn glowed as she gently lowered the sun. Luna sat next to her sister and gently raised the moon.

Below them, Fluttershy sat in the garden with her birds as they practiced singing.

Celestia spoke as an orange glow fell on the two alicorns. “Sister, I know that you are worried. Everything will be fine. I am sure of it.”

Luna replied, “I hope you are correct sister. Are you sure Twilight is ready?”

Celestia smiled, “Yes I do. Twilight has passed every test so far. She is ready to raise and lower the sun and moon on her own.”

Luna replied, “I don’t know. It is a big job. Remember how I struggled when I was younger?”

Celestia commented, “You were wonderful your first time as well.”

Luna blushed, “I know that you helped me.”

Celestia giggled. “Only in the beginning. You did the rest.”

Luna looked to her sister. “It is still a big responsibility. I hope that you are right.”

Cronos pushed open the double doors. “Sister, I need to have a word with you.”

Luna asked, “Which one of us?”

Cronos answered, “both of you. The information that I have involves you both and it is extremely important.”

Celestia spoke with a cheerful smile, “I hope it is about the excellent job that Twilight is doing handling the Gala.”

“Unfortunately not,” Cronos spoke with gravel in his voice. “Why didn’t you cancel the Gala as I suggested?”

Celestia replied, “I have been ruler of Equestria for over one thousand years. My magic is going to run out. My magic feeds the Heart of Equestria. If I don’t pass the crown to a new ruler, then Equestria will fall and be consumed by the darkness.”

Cronos retorted, “Equestria may be consumed by the darkness tonight.”

Celestia asked, “How do you know?”

Cronos replied, “Unfortunately, the timeline has split. It seems time is going down a dark path. We are heading toward one of the darkest future.”

Celestia responded, “We must change this. Is there anything that we can do?”

Cronos took a sip of tea. “I have a few ideas, but first, we need to wait for my associate to trot in.”

Celestia asked, “How long are they going to be?”

Cronos grinned, “About three, two, and one.” Just then, somepony knocked on the door.

Luna whispered to Celestia. “I hate when he does that.” Celestia nodded in agreement.

Cronos bowed to the guard, and the guard opened the door.

Minuto trotted through the door. “Sir, I am sorry to interrupt, but you forgot your scrolls.”

Cronos grinned, “You silly filly. I did not forget them. I was merely not meant to be the one to bring them.”

Celestia asked, “What are the scrolls for?”

Cronos said, “To start changing the future, we need to reduce the damage from what will happen. These scrolls are to reduce the creatures in danger tonight.”

Cronos pointed at Minuto, “Would you be so kind as to show my sister how the scrolls work? Just send yourself across the room.”

Minuto replied, “Of course, sir.” She scribbled on one of the scrolls.

Celestia retorted, “We have unicorn guards that can teleport.”

Minuto lowered her hood. Cronos replied, “My student is not an Alicorn.”

Minuto put down the quill, “All ready!” She tapped her front hooves on the ground. After in a loud bang, she disappeared.

Cronos explained, “The scrolls will allow anypony or any creature to teleport away from the Gala even if they can’t normally use magic.” Cronos turned to Celestia and smiled. “This is something that the hippogryphs are going to accept gracefully. The Yaks will be scared by it, but don’t worry. Pinkie Pie should be able to convince them.”

Minuto reappeared with a crack of lightning.

Cronos turned to Minuto, “Show the guards how to use them.”

Minuto bowed to Cronos and then trotted out of the room.

Cronos looked at Celestia. “You have to promise me that you will defend Equestria, gloves off.”

Celestia answered. “Twilight can do it.”

Cronos replied, “Are you so sure?”

Celestia smiled, “It would be a good test for her.”

Cronos grit his teeth. “What if she fails?”

Celestia looked at the jewel in her chest guard. “It has been a long time since I have fought with all my power.”

Cronos replied in a grizzly voice, “To protect Equestria and your student, you may need all your power.”

Twilight trotted down the staircase in her Gala dress.

Fancy Pants walked over to Twilight. “Preparations are on schedule. We should be done before the first guest arrives.”

Twilight responded, “That is wonderful. Thank you, Fancy Pants, for helping me set up for the Gala.”

Fancy Pants adjusted his monocle. “Happy to help. After all, that is what the Gala planning committee is for.”

Twilight giggled. “I am just glad that Celestia’s notes mentioned you.”

Fancy Pants bowed. “It has been a rather pleasant surprise working with you, Miss Sparkle.”

Twilight Sparkle used her magic to grab the handle of the door to the ballroom. Before she grabbed it, she closed her eyes and breathed out. She swung open the doors and opened her eyes to see the decorated ballroom.

Twlight Sparkle scanned the room. Various ponies moved around the room, taking care of last-minute details. At the far end of the ballroom, there was a giant table with an ice sculpture of two ponies forming a heart. Small plates scattered around the table with various snacks and things to eat were next to the ice sculpture. The band set up their instruments on stage, including a brown stallion that whipped down the keys. Octavia also set up her violin. One large Gold Alicorn and a Silver Alicorn sat in the corner in front of a giant window that overlooked the garden.

Twilight’s friends sat in a corner and talked. Rainbow Dash laughed and Shadow drank from a large cup of coffee. They stopped talking and trotted over to Twilight when they realized that she had opened the door.

Argon walked up to Twilight. “I hope everything is to your liking.”

Twilight commented, “It is ok, but last year the table was over on the opposite corner. Also, can you center the ice sculpture? It looks off-center.”

Applejack commented, “Twilight, don’t worry about it. Everypony is doing a great job.”

Twilight started to breathe in and out deeply, “Everypony still has so much to do. What if we don’t get everything done?”

Rarity hovered over a cup of water. “Don’t worry, dear. They are doing splendidly.”

Twilight gulped the water down. “This Gala means everything. Not only are the normal guest invited, but I also invited the leaders from other kingdoms.”

Pinkie Pie giggled as she said, “Classic Twilighting.”

Twilight sighed. “When did I become a verb?”

Rainbow Dash Flew above Twilight, “It is your thing.”

Twilight said, “This is my first Gala. I want to make sure that it is perfect.”

Fluttershy pet Twilight’s shoulder. “We understand, and we all are here for you.”

Applejack chimed in, “Just finish your list, and we are going to help you make sure this Gala is the best.”

Ponies started moving it. Various ponies were still setting up and putting the finishing touches on it.

Argon smiled. “I just need to go to the kitchen and make sure the food is ready.”

Twilight commented, “Good idea.”

Argon trotted into the kitchen. He found an empty room and said, “I am ready for your next step.”

Nightmare flowed like water out of a corner in the room. On a nearby table, a bottle appeared. Nightmare said with a snake-like voice, “The time is coming near. Put this in her drink when the time is right.”

Argon commented, “Are you sure this is a good idea? She is a princess.”

Nightmare gave a toothy grin. “Remember what you have to lose if you fail me.”

Argon took the bottle and sighed. He slipped it into his pocket and trotted out of the room.

Twilight created a list out of thin air. “The guests are going to be here in a few minutes. Is everything in place?”

Rainbow Dash chuckled, “Twilight do your thing.”

Argon walked out of the back room.

Twilight asked, “How is the food?”

Argon nodded as he reported, “Everything is ready.”

Twilight yelled, “Check.”

Twilight turned to Rainbow Dash, “Is the Wonderbolts ready?”

Rainbow Dash replied, “Yeah, and 120% cooler.”

“Awesome!” Twilight shouted. Next, she turned to Fluttershy. “Is the bird band ok?”

Fluttershy whispered, “They are ready to sing. I hope that is ok.”

Twilight answered, “Check! I hope they are ready for quite the show.”

Pinkie Pie yelled, “The party cannon is ready!”

Twilight screamed, “No party Cannon.”

Twilight turned to Applejack. “How is the main table doing?”

Applejack opened her mouth. Before she could speak, Pinkie Pie jumped out of the punch bowl. Pinkie Pie ate a cupcake and yelled, “Delicious.”

Applejack giggled. “It is ready.”

Twilight grinned. “Check.”

Twilight looked at Rarity, “How are the decorations?”

Rarity answered, “They are all marvelous,” just as a pony placed the last tablecloth down.

Twilight looked at the band, “Is the music ready?”

Octavia stood on two legs and held her violin, and said, “We are ready and waiting.”

Pinkie Pie yelled, “Wait! Where is my flugelhorn?”

Octavia smiled, “Don’t even try to mess with my perfect music.”

Twilight chirped. “Finally! Everything is in place. The Gala can start!”

A guard trotted into the ballroom. “Princess, the first guest is arriving.”

Twilight teleported to the next floor and looked out a large window. Arriving through the front gate, Twilight watched as a crystal carriage approached the castle. A smile spread across her face. She was glad that her foal sitter and mare-in-law had made it. Cadence has been busy since becoming the ruler of the Crystal Empire. “It looks like the first guest has arrived.”

Shadow turned to Applejack. “Is it starting? Am I at my first Gala? It is finally here?”

Applejack snickered.

Shadow said, “This is exciting!”

Pinkie Pie yelled, "Lets get this party started."

Twilight nodded to Octavia. Octavia stomped her hooves and started playing with her band. Twilight opened her wings and cheered, “The Gala has officially started!”

Chapter 15 : The Gala Begins

A slow smile spread across Twilight's face.

The lights were dim, giving the room a warm and inviting feeling. The crystal decorations shone in the dimly lit room.

Twilight had to admit that the help had done an excellent job. The tables and silverware were neatly and meticulously placed, giving the room a symmetrical and organized look. Octavia played a slow, soft, and inviting melody, welcoming the guest to The Gala. It was like a dream, and everything was in place. The night was starting to set, and the window framed the moon.

Twilight trotted up to the castle’s main door with her friends in tow. Celestia gracefully walked down the stairs toward her former student.

Celestia grinned from ear to ear. She complimented with joy in her voice, “Wonderful job, Twilight. Everything looks wonderful. Now come, let us greet our first guest.”

Twilight turned to Rainbow Dash. “Tell the Wonderbolts that they can go now.”

Rainbow Dash gave a salute and responded, “I will be right back.” And with the flash of a rainbow, she was gone.

Rarity responded with concern in her voice, “I hope she doesn’t tear the dress.”

Twilight smiled at her group of friends. “Get ready. The show is going to start soon. This is the first time the magic cannon is going to be fired, and I want us all to be able to remember this event.”

Pinkie Pie yelled out. “Did somepony say cannon!!” With the wave of a hoof, Pinkie Pie pulled the cannon out of some kind of a pocket dimension.

Twilight yelled out, “NO CANONS!”

Shadow whispered to Applejack. “Are you sure she is not hiding a unicorn horn on her head?”

Applejack giggled, “It is Pinkie Pie. Don’t question it.”

The crystal carriage rolled to a stop in front of the Canterlot Castle.

Pinkie Pie hopped in place and said, “Please, Twilight, can I fire the party canon to celebrate?”

Twilight snapped back, “No. You are going to scare the guest.”

With the wave of a hoof, Pinkie Pie revealed a tiny cannon on the tip of her hoof. “What if it is a small one?”

In response, Twilight growled.

Celestia laughed and said, “Oh Twilight, just go with it. Hopefully it will be more exciting than the last Gala, but what can top the Smooze?”

Shadow asked, “How did Pinkie Pie pull the cannon out of thin air?”

Rarity commented, “It is Pinkie Pie. Don’t question it.”

Shadow replied, “But it was not there a few seconds ago! What magic is this?”

Applejack reassured him, “Calm down, Sugar Cube. It hurts more when you question it.”

Twilight walked up to the carriage right as Cadence was getting out.

Twilight said, “It is so good to see you.”

Cadence giggled in response, “For once, we get to talk to each other when the world is not in danger.”

Twilight said, “The last time we got to speak with each other was on the zeppelin ride. The world was not in danger then.”

Shining Armor took Flurry Heart out of the Carriage. Flurry Heart woke up and looked at Twilight with big innocent eyes.

Twilight gleaned, “How is my favorite little niece doing? It feels like it has been years since I last saw you.”

Twilight trotted over to her brother and looked into the basket.

Flurry Heart cheered, “Yay! It is aunt Twilly.”

Twilight said, “Flurry! Oh my gosh! You have gotten so big.”

Twilight thought for a few seconds. Twilight asked, “And you speak now?”

Cadence corrected Twilight, “We saw Trixie’s magic show and nothing bad happened.”

Flurry Heart responded, “magick show. Yes pwees.”

Cadence looked at her daughter sympathetically. “Mommy was just saying magic show.”

Flurry Heart interrupted. “I want now. Now-now-now!”

Twilight grinned at Flurry Heart. “How about some fireworks instead?” she counter proposed.

Flurry Heart responded, “Yeye. Twi is da best.”

Rainbow Dash landed near her friends and skidded to a stop. “They are coming.”

A roar filled the sky as the ponies looked up.

Three Wonderbolts flew over the castle. The crystal packs glowed a blue color. Each of the Wonderbolts shot a long beam that screamed through the air. They finished with a group of explosions that turned into different colors. The crowd in front of the castle gasped in marvel at the light show.

Flurry Heart screamed, “Wooooww! I wanna do dat.”

“Yay,” Fluttershy smiled and said quietly.

Rainbow Dash looked over to see a blank stare from Shadow. She asked, “Hey dude. What did ya think?”

Shadow shrugged as he responded, “It is ok.”

Rainbow Dash yelled. “I bet I could do a rainboom and you would say it was ok.”

Shadow thought for a second. It was true that he had not seen a rainboom but he was optimistic that, with his power, he could figure it out. He debated what his answer should be until he saw the pink pony next to him pull out a cannon. After seeing her produce a weapon out of thin air like that, how would a useless rainboom be of any interest?

Shadow responded by saying, “That it would be interesting.”

Rainbow Dash asked. “Oh come on! What does it take to impress you?”

Shadow said, “I was very impressed by the impressiveness of the cannon.”

Rainbow Dash retorted. “Does anything make you smile?”

Shadow thought about his friends Pear Butter and Bright Mac. He grinned and replied, “Apple bucking.”

Applejack looked at him, blushed, and giggled.

Rainbow Dash said, “Yeah, right. Like you can apple buck.”

Shadow grinned. “Oh yeah? I bet I can buck more trees than you.”

Rainbow Dash replied daringly, “It is on.”

Applejack went between the two. “Can y’all both bring it inside? Ya’re going to scare the guest.”

The group started to walk back inside the castle.

Twilight started to follow her friends.

Celestia said, “Twilight, you need to stay and greet your guest.” Celestia waved as a shell-shaped carriage went up to the castle.

The shell-themed carriage was pulled by two hippogryphs. They went up the road to the castle. A purple hippogriff with a green and gold uniform got out and grabbed the handle. From there, he opened the door. Out stepped a face that Twilight had seen before and, in a way, she dreaded. Princess Novo walked up to the two pony princesses.

Silver stream jumped out of the carriage wearing a white dress. She looked at the castle and ran in front of Queen Novo. “Oh my gosh!” Silver cried out in excitement. “Look at all the stairs.”

General Seaspreay responded, “Go make yourself comfortable.”

Queen Nova looked sternly at Twilight. Twilight smiled back.

Queen Nova said, “I didn’t expect to see a show.”

Twilight responded nervously, “I aim to please.”

Celestia smiled at Queen Nova. “I am glad that you could join us tonight.”

Queen Nova grinned, “It was a pleasure that you invited me to your Gala.”

Twilight responded, “I sent four invites. I hope Princess Skystar got her invitation.”

Queen Nova stated, “She got it. She couldn’t come today because she is still grounded.” Her glare hardens at Twilight as she adds, “For disobeying me.”

Celestia said, “Hopefully she can make it to the next Gala.”

Queen Nova said, “Don’t count on it. She is still going to be grounded.”

Twilight stood shocked, “Still? Don’t you think that is too harsh?”

Queen Novo responded, “Don’t tell me how to parent my daughter. I don’t appreciate it much less from a little pony who tries to steal from me.”

Celestia responded, “Queen Novo, I don’t think that is what she was implying.”

Twilight lowered her head. “I am sorry that I tried to steal the pearl. I cannot finish telling you how sorry I am.”

Celestia stood silently.

Queen Novo breathed in and said softly, “Twilight, I want you to understand something. I understand why you would take it. If I were in your position, I would have done the same thing. Desperation is a cruel feeling that no leader should ever have to feel.”

Twilight raised her head. “Thank you for forgiving me.”

Queen Novo responded, “Oh, I never forgave you. You are still banned, and I don’t ever want to see you in my kingdom again.”

Twilight lowered her head. “How many times do I have to apologize?”

Queen Novo explained. “A piece of advice. Don’t cower; it makes you look weak. You need to make eye contact.”

Twilight raised her head. Queen Novo explained, “I took you into my kingdom and trusted you, and you broke my trust. You will have to earn that trust back, and it will take time. More time than a month.”

It was quiet for a few minutes. The tension could be cut with a knife.

Celestia broke the silence by saying, “Well, no matter what, Queen Novo, our home is open to you. Make yourself comfortable, and we hope you have fun.”

Nova smiled at Celestia, “I intend to.”

Nova trotted into the castle and saw Shadow arguing with Rainbow.

Nova turned to Twilight. “Tell me something child; what is the name of that stallion who is talking to the rainbow mare?”

Twilight explained, “That is Shadow arguing with Rainbow Dash. You might want to say away from him he is a little different.”

Nova stated, “Don’t tell me what to do, child. I know what I am doing.”

Rainbow Dash stated, “Yeah, well, you think you are soooo awesome. I am going to put you in your place. Next Running of the Leaves, I will show you who the real best mare is.”

Shadow grinned. “Tie your wings behind your back, and we are on.”

Rainbow Dash yelled back. “Why! are you scared?”

Twilight interrupted. “Shadow, can I have a moment of your time?”

Shadow turned around and looked Queen Novo in the eyes. After briefly blinking with surprise, he replied, “Absolutely.”

Shadow walked away from Rainbow Dash and towards Queen Novo. “How can I help you miss?”

Queen Novo smiled, “You can call me Queen Novo.”

Shadow bowed, “Oh yes, Queen Novo. How can I help you?”

Queen Novo asks, “Where are you from?”

Shadow answered, “Las Pegasus.”

A guard walked up and whispered into Twilight's ear.

Twilight interrupted. “Sorry, are you both ok? I need to go greet a new guest.”

Queen Novo stated, “We are fine. I am just getting to know our new guest.”

Queen Novo watched as Twilight galloped away.

Queen Novo looked at Shadow. “That girl is going to drive me crazy. If she is going to be a future ruler, she has so much learning to do.”

Shadow said, “Oh queen, you honor me, an average unicorn like myself.”

Novo laughed, “Cut the horse apples. I know who you are, Lycan Prince.”

Shadow asked, “Could you please keep it down? I don’t need anyone finding out.”

Nova smiled, “Oh nopony cares.”

Shadow asked, “I hope you are doing well?”

Novo said, “It takes a lot of guts to come to The Gala after stealing my pearl shards.”

Shadow sighed, “It was not my best moment.”

Novo answered, “It was not. And now, because of you, I have to deal with Seaspray acting all pouty.”

Shadow said through his teeth, “Yeah. Sorry about that.”

Queen Novo told him, “Stay away from General Seaspray. I came here to have a good time. I wanted a break from being a referee to a bunch of children.”

Shadow said, “That is not what I intended.”

Nova explained, “If you had told me in your letter that you were short on bits, I would have ordered General Seaspray to give you the pearl shards. But instead, in the letter, you said that you would buy them.”

Shadow sighed, “I will get you another pearl. I will make this right.”

Nova ordered, “If you want to make this right, avoid Seaspray. Don’t even look at him. He has not been the same since he got back from the meeting.”

Shadow promised, “I will keep my distance.”

Nova stated, “With how secretive your father is, why would you come to an event like this?”

Shadow responded, “Applejack invited me.”

Novo said, “That is how you got into the door, but why did you come to The Gala?”

Shadow sighed, “One reason why is because I was hoping to ask Princess Luna something.”

Novo’s eyes widened, “Wow. I would say stealing the shards is something your father would do, but asking for help? I wouldn’t expect it.”

Shadow explained, “Well, I am just full of surprises.”

Novo said, “You sure are. Anything else?”

Shadow asked, “Have you heard from Ambrosia Muffinbuns or Katherina Proudpaws?”

Nova said, “How cute you are worried about the Diamond Dogs.”

Shadow said, “What do you expect? I am looking out for competition.”

Novo said, “Ever since the Storm King attacked Caninia, they have been in hiding.”

Shadow gasped, “I would think that, after the storm King was defeated, they would come back.”

Novo stated with a brief shake of her head, “Nope. Rght now it looked like their old kingdoms are forming a new kingdom run by the Storm King’s little lap dog.”

Shadow asked, “How is Princess Skystar?”

Nova answered bluntly, “Still grounded.”

Shadow said, “You shouldn’t do that.”

Queen Novo explained, “She worried me. I lost my husband, and I could have lost my daughter to the Storm King. She could have been injured or worse.”

Shadow turned to Queen Novo, “Yeah, but if you keep her locked up, then she could end up worse.”

Queen Novo demanded, “What could be worse than death?”

Shadow stated, “If you keep her locked up, she might end up like me.”

Queen Novo spoke with a hint of sarcasm. “I better get home and unground her then. The last thing I need is for her to be half-wolf.”

Shadow and Queen Novo both laughed.

Thorax walked out of a black and green carriage made out of resin.

“Greetings, Twilight!” the changeling king greeted cheerfully.

Pharynx turned to his brother, “I need to go check the perimeter.”

Thorax looked at his brother. “Whatever makes you happy?”

Thorax looked back at the resin carriage. “Ocellus, come out. It is rude to make the princess wait.”

Ocellus stuck her head out and tiptoed out of the carriage.

Ocellus looked up. “Hi, Headmare Twilight.”

Thorax looked at Twilight. “I hope you don’t mind Pharynx. He just wants to keep me safe.”

“Of course. We are happy to have Pharynx.” Twilight smiled, “Did you get my message?”

Thorax replied, “I would be happy to see this possible changeling, but there is not much that I can do other than talking and seeing if they want to change.”

Twilight stated, “I was hoping that there was a way you could tell if a pony was a changeling.”

Thorax said, “I am happy to help the changelings change. It has been my focus, but they have to be willing to reveal themselves first.”

Twilight cheered, “Great! Why wouldn’t they? You are the king.”

Thorax explained, “Not all changelings see it that way. Any changelings that have not changed may still be loyal to our old queen. Also, Queen Chrysalis was never captured. It might even be her in disguise.”

Thorax looked over at Shadow. After a few minutes, Thorax gasped and then looked back at Twilight. Thorax said nervously, “I hope it is a changeling because, if it is not, only one creature has that cutie mark.”

Twilight asked, “Did you just say ‘creature’?”

Thorax hid behind the wall. “I hope he did not see me.”

Twilight replied, “Don’t worry. I am sure it is fine. I mean, he does have a bad temper, but he is harmless.” She reassured, “Do you want to tell me upstairs?”

Thorax said, “I have to be sure. I don’t want to endanger you, Twilight.”

Twilight asked, “Can you at least give me a hint?”

Thorax answered, “Maybe later. Pharynx has traveled out west. He would know what to do.”

Twilight said, “I already know he is from Las Pegasus.”

Thorax bit his lip. “Oh shoot. He did see me. I need to talk with Pharynx right now.”

Thorax trotted away from Twilight and into the main dining room.

Twilight said to nobody, “That was strange.”

Shadow leaned up against the table and whispered to Queen Nova. “Is it just me, or does the bug seem to be looking in my direction?”

Novo laughed, “Maybe he likes you.”

Shadow replied, “Then why are they whispering?”

Novo responded, “Well, you are whispering. Is it a crime?”

Shadow replied, “There he goes staring at me again.”

Nova rolled her eyes. “Well, you are staring at him too, so… You might be making him nervous.”

Shadow said, “Now he is walking away from Twilight.”

Nova snapped back, “Do you blame him?”

Shadow turned to Novo. “I am going to go talk to a bug.”

Nova sighed. “He is new. Go easy on him.”

Shadow smiled at Queen Novo, “I am going to be my normal self.”

Queen Novo replied, “I was afraid of that.”

Shadow looked at her and growled slightly.

Thorax trotted nervously over to the drink cart. His forehooves shook. When he tried to pour himself a drink, the punch spilled.

Thorax jumped when he heard a voice behind him say, “Hello, sir.”

Thorax turned around to see Shadow grinning at him.

Shadow repeated, “Hello, sir.”

Thorax gulped and replied, “Can we find my brother first?”

Shadow laughed. “You don’t need your brother. We are just two friendly creatures talking.”

Thorax bit his lip and breathed in. “I don’t want any trouble.”

Shadow poured a drink and placed it in front of Thorax, “Drink it.”

Thorax said, “I don’t know what you are trying to do, but I am not going to fall for it.”

Shadow poured a second drink and placed a cherry in it. Shadow rolled his eyes, “You're shaking. Drink something. It will help you calm down.”

Thorax replied, “I am not taking my eyes off you.”

Shadow replied, “Then I guess you know who I am.”

Thorax replies. “I have no idea.”

Shadow asks, “Then what were you saying to Twilight?”

Thorax reassured Shadow. “I didn’t tell her that you are a Lycan.”

Shadow replied, “Ohhh, so you do know.”

Thorax explained, “Yes I know who you are. You invited me to the kingdom and then threw my brother Pharynx at my feet.”

Shadow said, “Consider yourself lucky. The Boys wanted to have a cook out. They have never tasted Changeling before.”

Thorax reminded, “You don’t eat creatures that speak.”

Shadow shrugged, “Some of the other Lycans see it as a challenge. It is only against the law if you get caught. Some Lycans also forget and need to be.” Shadow rolled his eyes and then smiled. “reminded.”

Thorax said, “You still didn’t have to beat him.”

Shadow said, “He is lucky that he escaped with his life. He shouldn’t have snuck into the kingdom the way he did.”

Thorax said, “Do you blame any creature for being curious?”

Shadow said with a grin, “Yes. Trespassers will be punished.”

Shadow stirred a straw in a glass. “I do give him some credit though. No matter what we did to him, he would not tell us anything useful about the Changelings.”

Thorax shut his eyes as he promised in tight panic, “I am not going to share your secret with anyone. I swear!”

Shadow threw his head back and drank his drink in one gulp. Shadow replied, “How much do you know?”

Thorax said, “I will not say anything. I don’t know anything.”

Shadow sat for a few minutes and pondered what to do next. Thorax was not going to share with him what he knows, but the bug was scared and too afraid to tell Twilight the truth.

Shadow grinned, “Thank you. It was a pleasure meeting you.”

Shadow pat Thorax on the back and walked away.

Thorax replied, “I will do whatever you want. Just don’t hurt Ocellus or my brother.”

Shadow turned around and grinned at Thorax. “Why would I hurt others for a crime you did? That seems messy.”

“Thank you.” Thorax smiled weakly. “I am glad to hear that the rumors are not true.”

“They are.” Shadow looked Thorax in the eyes and grinned. “Now go have fun. It is a gala.”

Shadow walked away from Thorax. Thorax breathed out and collapsed onto the floor.

Shadow walked up to Queen Novo. He reached over to the table and drank a glass of cider in one gulp.

Shadow said, “See? I just wanted to have a little talk.”

Queen Novo snickered. “Impressive. I didn’t think you knew the meaning of restraint.”

Shadow looked at Applejack’s eyes. She was happy with glee.

Shadow asked, “So what were you two talking about?”

Applejack spoke with delight. “Queen Novo was talking to me about the farm.”

Shadow answered, “Ok.”

“She seemed interested in a delivery of our best apples, but Ah told her how the vampire fruit bats ate half the orchard.”

“Anything else?” Shadow checked.

Applejack said, “She offered me 100,000 bits.”

Shadow said, “What is the catch?”

Queen Novo answered, “I want to see you dance the waltz with your friend.”

Shadow replied, “No. I don’t dance.”

Queen Novo corrected, “I will even throw in an extra 10,000 if you tear up the dance floor.”

Shadow scoffed, “My father would forbid me from acting so feverously.”

Applejack explained, “But Shadow, the 100,000 bits would save our farm. Can’t ya do it for a friend?”

Shadow sighed before he answered, “Fine. I will do it for you AJ.”

Queen Novo asked, “Do you know what to do?”

Shadow smiled at her. “Yeah. I can waltz.”

Shadow took Applejack's hoof and they walked to the dance floor of the Ballroom. Ponies swayed back and forth in each others arms.

Applejack blushed. “Ah ain’t have no idea what Ah’m doing. This isn’t a square dance.”

Shadow looked into her eyes. “It is ok. I know what to do.”

Twilight trotted up to Queen Novo, “I can’t believe you got them to do it.”

Queen Novo said, “You wanted him distracted.”

Twilight said, “Great! Now I need to find Thorax.”

Shadow took Applejack’s hoof and placed it on his shoulder. “Put your arm right here.”

Shadow took his arm and placed it on her back. “And I hold you like this.”

They held each other in each other’s arms and danced with their back legs. Shadow was not sure but Applejack had no trouble holding up her weight on her back legs. Shadow guessed that, after years of apple bucking, had given her more than enough strength.

Applejack blushed. “So like a square dance,” she figured.

Shadow grinned, “Correct, but we stay with each other.”

Applejack smiled, “Ah got this.”

Shadow sighed. “I feel like a big goof.”

Applejack gave Shadow a mischievous grin, “Think of it as a competition. Ah bet Ah can dance better than you.”

Shadow grinned. “You are on!”

Applejack responded, “Yer having fun yet?”

Shadow said, “This is goofy. We don’t dance in the Lycan Empire.”

Applejack Smirked, “Good thing you are in Equestria.”

Thorax walked around the cold castle hallways. Around the corner, he saw Pharynx. Thorax called out to his brother, “Brother I need to talk with you about Shadow, Now!”

Pharynx opened up a door and replied, “The information is supposed to be a secret. I can only tell you in private.”

Thorax entered the room and noticed a broom. Right away, Thorax turned around and saw Pharynx shut the door.

Thorax cried, “Oh sweet Celestia.”

Pharynx grabbed a silver bracelet around his wrist and turned it. With a flash of bright light. Gray fur grew on his body and the horn disappeared. His hooves were replaced with paws.

Thorax replied, “This is the worst Gala ever.”

The Lycan kicked Thorax in the chest, sending him crashing down the steps. Thorax landed onto his back.

The Lycan jumped toward Thorax and landed on top of him. Thorax saw stars as his head hit the floor. A broom fell to the ground as the Lycan smacked Thorax across the face. He pressed a furry paw to Thorax’s neck. Thorax struggled to scream. His only managed to whisper, “Help.”

The Lycan asked, “Do you know who I am?”

Thorax answered, “Yes. You are Augusto the Lycan.”

Augusto said, “Good, then you know this is not personal. It is only business.”

Thorax asked, “Where is my brother?”

“He is alive, right now he is my assurance.” Auguesto stuck his claws against Thorax's face. “If you say anything to Twilight about the Lycan Kingdom?”

“I won’t.” Thorax replied.

Augusto continued, “If you do anything to put the prince in danger, I am going to mail you back your brother piece by piece. You follow me?”

Thorax promised, “I won’t say anything.”

Augusto gave Thorax a toothy grin. “Good. Now get back to the party, and don’t forget.” With a flash of light, Augusto turned back into Pharynx. “I will be watching you.”

Pharynx opened the door and pointed to Thorax. “Come on, sir. We have a party to get to.”

Thorax walked out of the room and walked back into the ballroom. He gulped down a glass of cider.

Twilight tapped on his shoulder. Thorax jumped and screamed. Twilight said, “Are you ok?”

Pharynx asked, “Sir, what is wrong?”

Thorax replied, “I am fine. The Gala is wonderful.”

Twilight looked over and saw Shadow dancing with Applejack. “He looks distracted. What can you tell me about him?”

Thorax looked at his brother. “Not much. He looks like just a pony.”

Twilight asked, “He looks like it but is he a changeling?”

Thorax looked at Pharynx. Pharynx gave him a deadly stare and slowly nodded.

Thorax laughed. “I think so.”

Twilight asked, “Really? A changeling hiding at The Gala. Should we evacuate? Is it Queen Chrysalis?”

Pharynx shook his head slowly.

Twilight looked at Pharynx who smiled back. Pharynx replied, “No danger at all. It is just a grunt.”

Thorax replied, “Don’t worry. It is just the love at The Gala that drew it here. I can talk to him later after he is full.”

Pharynx shook his head.

Thorax replied, “Or not. I am only asking changelings if they want to reform. I can not force a changeling to change if they do not want to. It needs to be their choice. You understand, don’t you Twilight?”

Twilight replied, “I agree Thorax. No creature should be forced to do something they don’t want to. However, if you need it, I can help you explain the advantages of the new way of life.”

Thorax shook his head, “It is ok, Twilight. I have convinced many Changelings to join the new hive. I am really good at it.”

Twilight smiled, “If you need anything, please let me know.”

Thorax reassured her, “Everything is fine.”

Twilight looked into the ballroom to see Shadow spinning Applejack like a top.

Twilight looked at Thorax, “What is going on?”

Thorax replied, “Just fun.”

Cronos opened the door to a small room full of cider barrels. He walked down a short flight of wooden steps. He heard muffled screaming coming from behind some barrels when he reached the bottom. Cronos moved them to the side to see Pharynx tied up on the floor with a gag in his mouth. Pharynx lay squirming on his back with his legs tied together above his head.

Cronos said, “Oh dear, I am too late.”

Cronos tapped Pharynx with his hoof. Pharynx squirmed in response. A green Jewel tied to his legs glowed bright.

Cronos admired the jewel in all of it’s glowing brightness. “Fascinating. You should consider yourself quite lucky.”

Pharynx rolled around on the floor trying to get to his feet.

Cronos replied, “You are lucky that whomever did this to you felt you were important enough to leave alive.”

Pharynx sighed.

“Oh don’t worry. You can transform once somepony removes this green Jewel.” Cronos said while he tapped the jewel.

Pharynx gave a muffled growl in response.

“Do you know what this means?” Cronos checked with his gagged friend.

The gag in his mouth muffled Pharynx response.

Cronos replied, “It means the princess is in danger. I need to hurry.”

Pharynx screamed into the rag sticking out of his mouth. He protested by sticking his legs toward Cronos.

Cronos replied, “Sorry, but if I untie you, it will put the kingdom in grave danger.”

Cronos walked back up the stairs and stood in the doorway. “Please do me a favor and keep quiet. If anyone finds you, the results will be dire.”

Cronos shut the door, filling the cellar in darkness. Pharynx closed his eyes and slammed his head into the ground in frustration.

Chapter 16: A Night to remember

An old mare sat at her desk in the Whitetail Lodge. She adjusted her glasses and leaned back in an old wooden chair. A broad smile spread across her face as she listened to insects and grasshoppers that lived in the Whitetail Forest. She lit a candle that glowed, filling the room with a faint light. She brought the candle closer to an old large leather book. The light of the candle made the room flicker.

With a sigh, the old mare opened the desk drawer and pulled out a large book. She read the book with a quill in her mouth and scanned its pages. She placed a checkmark next to a name and said with a smile, “Checked out this morning.” She looked at the next entry, “Checked out yesterday.”

A small, tiny pony with a white coat walked into the lodge. An old mare with glasses looked over a book.

With an old and graveled voice, she said, “Welcome to Whitetail Lodge. Do you have a reservation?”

The stallion answered, “I do not.”

The mare asked, “Sir, how can I help you?”

The stallion fiddled with a pearl shard on his necklace as he said, “I am looking for a stallion with a dark coat and a moon cutie mark.” He cleared his throat, “He should have checked in several days ago.”

She passed a friendly smile to the stallion. “Do you know his name?”

The stallion replied, “His name is Shadow Hound.”

The old mare flipped through the pages of the book. “In just a moment, I will know when he checked in.”

The giant carriage was parked just out of view of the Whitetail Lodge. White smoke came from the steam motor and it hissed in protest.

The king barked orders. “Everyone gets a quick break. When Rubric gets back, we march.”

Harmony Bell asked the king, “The troops are getting restless. May I entertain them?”

“I would love to accept your offer, my little Canary.” King Archemedies answered, “But we are in Equestria. If you start singing, then those daft ponies will think it is a concert,” he said with a sneer. “The less attention we have, the better.”

Harmony Bell bowed to the king, “As you wish.”

King Archemedies howled to one of the guards. “Pass the rations to the troops. Give every soldier a cup of water and a bite of Jerky. Hurry up!!! We are already hours behind schedule.”

Two lycans carried large crates of supplies off the wagons and dropped them on the ground. Exhausted from marching, they panted and breathed hard. They opened the boxes and passed jerky and water to the other lycans.

The white stallion walked past the group and up to the king. The stallion raised a hoof. “Sir, can I tell you something?”

“No.” The king replied.

The stallion replied, “Yes, sir,” and flopped onto the ground.

The king stared at the white stallion and tapped a claw impatiently.

The king ordered, “Rubric, drop that disgusting disguise.”

Rubric held the pearl shard, and with a bright light, he turned back into a lycan. Rubric sat down and waited.

The king broke the silence. “What did they say? Where is my son?”

Rubric spoke nervously. “That is the thing, sir.”

King Archimedes ordered, “Out with it right now!”

Rubric gulped, “He never checked in.”

King Archemedies swiped at a tree. The tree fell and hit the ground with a thud that shook the ground. The king leaned against his carriage. He breathed out deeply and rubbed his forehead. After a few seconds, he calmly said, “Did you say… he never checked in?”

Rubric nodded and then covered his head. “Please don’t hurt me.”

King Archemedies answered, “I am not going to hurt you. You are still useful to me.” He reassured Rubric by patting him on the top of the head. “I need you to fix my carriage.” The king pointed to it. “The cursed thing is smoking. Now get up and make yourself useful.”

Rubric got off the ground. He pulled a wrench out of a bag and saluted. “Yes, Sir.”

Rubric ran up to the machine and went to work.

King Archemedies turned to General Pawton and said, “Get me the Ravens.”

General Pawton tapped a paw to his chest and replied, “Right away, sir.”

A nearby bush started following the king.

King Archemedies commented, “Now, where would I go if I was that foul?”

Rubric raised his head outside the machine and replied, “The circus?”

The bush stopped near Rubric. Two female Lycans emerged from inside the bush. One was tall and slim, and the other was shorter and bulkier.

The king looked at General Pawton and replied. “Can someone hit him?”

The short one smacked Rubric on the back of the head. He fell face-first into the machine’s insides. Rubric stuck his head outside the engine bay, now covered in soot.

Rubric: “Hey! You could have hurt me!”

The tall lycan scoffed, “May, stop playing with the trash.”

May replied, “Ok June.” She then giggled at Rubric and stuck her tongue out.

May and June walked over to the king. “Yes, Sir.” They said simultaneously.

The king smiled and turned to the two lycans.

King Archemedies grinned and replied. “Where is Augusto? I need the three of you to find out where my son is.”

June smiled, “Augusto sent us a letter by Raven. They are both at The Gala.”

King Archemedies asked, “Is the pack with him?”

May and June looked at each other and then shrugged. June replied. “There was no information on where the pack was. Only Shadow.”

King Archemedies said. “He must have hidden them somewhere safe.”

May grinned from ear to ear and giggled. Her eyes widened, and she said with a hint of insanity. “Can I start a hunt?”

King Archemdedies said, “Don’t bother. They will be punished in due time.”

King Archemedies turned to his general. “Set course for the Canterlot Castle. It Looks like we have a party to visit.”

General Pawton yelled, “Ok, let’s March.” Much to the other lycan’s protest.

Tempest Shadow trotted out of a black wooden carriage. She wore white robes with gold trim. Behind her was a green mare with a light green mane in a lime green dress.

Twilight greeted Tempest with a smile. “Hello. I am so glad you could make it.”

Tempest attempted to smile. “Hi, Twilight.”

Twilight smiled. “How have you been doing, Fizzlepop Berrytwist?”

Tempest blushed. “I am just going by Tempest Shadow for now. I don’t even know who Fizzlepop Berrytwist is.”

The green mare galloped behind Tempest and patted her on the back. “It is ok Tempest. Take your time.”

Twilight stuck a hoof out to greet the green mare. “Hello. I am Twilight Sparkle. Your name is?”

Tempest blushed. “This is Glitter Drop. We worked together for princess Cadence in the frozen north.”

Glitter Drop snuggled up to Tempest. “I am her plus one.”

Twilight responded, “I am glad that you made a friend in your travels.”

Glitter Drop smiled cheerfully. “We have known each other since we were fillies.”

Twilight asked, “Have you been doing anything interesting?”

Tempest said, “I traveled across the Storm King’s kingdom to spread the message of friendship and his defeat across the land.”

Twilight asked, “How is it going?”

Tempest sighs. “They want me to be the kingdom’s ruler.”

Twilight smiled and shouted, “That is great!”

“I don’t deserve to be the new queen,” Tempest said, “I am the one that forced the princesses into hiding.”

Twilight asks, “So what are you doing for now?”

Tempest frowned. “I am going to represent the kingdom, but not as their leader.”

Twilight smiled. “You are going to be a great ruler.”

Tempest corrected, “Representative.”

Twilight said, “I hope you enjoy the Gala, and I hope you have fun.”

Tempest responds, “I will try, but I feel so out of place.”

Tempest and Twilight both hear screaming coming from inside the ballroom. They look inside to see Silver standing on top of a table.

Silverstream yelled, “Oh my gosh!!! More stairs! This is the best night ever!”

Tempest giggled. “Or maybe I will not be so out of place.”

Twilight looked up at Tempest’s broken horn. “I know how much your magic means to you. I might be able to find a spell that can fix your horn.”

Tempest insisted, “It is what I deserve.”

Twilight responded, “But it would be safer to get it fixed. Magic from a broken horn is volatile.”

Tempest said, “If you can find one, but I don’t want to bother you.”

Twilight smiled, “it will be my pleasure.”

Nova waved to Tempest Shadow from a table. “Don’t be a stranger, girl. Come on over, sit down, and let’s chat.”

Tempest Shadow entered the ballroom and cantered up to Queen Novo. Twilight Sparkle sighed and watched the next guest arrive.

Twilight smiled and waved as Prince Rutherford and Yona arrived on a plain wooden wagon with no top. Two Yaks pulled the wagon. Prince Rutherford sat on top of a pile of hay with his hooves folded under his body. Yona sat talking to him.

The wagon came to a stop. Prince Rutherford and Yona climbed out of it. The Prince walked up to Twilight Sparkle and spoke. “Many thanks for the invitation. Let us Smash the furniture in Celebration.”

Yona responded, “No smash. Gala is a fun time.”

Prince Rutherford seemed confused. “I am having fun. That is why I smash.”

Yona explained, “Ponies do not smash.”

Prince Rutherford responded, “Yaks not ponies.”

Twilight smiled. “Make yourself at home Prince Rutherford.”

Prince Rutherford turned to Yona, “Yak smashes things in home.”

Pinkie Pie hopped up to Prince Rutherford. She asked, “Would you like a drink?”

Prince Rutherford stated, “Drink better be yak milk or Yak SMASH!”

Pinkie Pie laughed nervously, “Right this way sir.”

Prince Rutherford walked into the ballroom.

Pinkie Pie whispered to Twilight, “I hope we have a room away from the guest that he can smash.”

Twilight stated, “I am not worried. We should be accepting of all cultures even if they smash.”

Prince Rutherford yelled, “Where Pink Pony?”

Pinkie Pie yelled happily, “I am coming.”

Twilight sighed. “I hope the kitchen has Yak milk.”

Twilight heard a crack of lightning behind her body. She turned around to see a bright flash of light. In the center of it was Chancellor Neighsay.

Chancellor Neighsayer opened his eyes and spoke, “Greetings Twilight.”

Twilight smiled. “Greetings Chancellor.”

Chancellor Neighsayer said, “I must say that I am quite surprised. I normally do not get invited to The Gala.”

Twilight chirped, “I wanted everyone to feel welcome.”

The Chancellor raised an eyebrow. “Are you sure that is a good idea? Inviting every creature I mean?”

Sandbar knocks into the Chancellor. “Hi Twilight. Where is everyone?”

Twilight responds, “In the ballroom.”

Sandbar ran into the ballroom and called to Twilight over his shoulder, “Thanks Twilight. Bye Chancellor.”

Chancellor Neighsay looked into the ballroom at all the different creatures. “I just question if everything will go smoothly with all of the creatures around each other.”

Twilight said, “Everything is wonderful.”

Professor Neighsay looked over to see Prince Rutherford smash a table.

Prince Rutherford yelled, “YAK HAPPY.”

Yona yelled, “Noooo! Yak stop.”

Professor Neighsay raised his eyebrow. “I hope you are right Princess Twilight. Otherwise, tonight might end in disaster.”

Professor Neighsay trotted into the ballroom. Twilight laughed nervously. “Everything is going to be fine,” Twilight quietly reassured herself under her breath.

Grandpa Gruff and Galus walked in through the door. They were wearing nothing in particular, except little bow ties around their necks.

Grandpa Gruff walked up to Twilight. “So we are here.”

Twilight smiled and responded, “It is a pleasure to see you tonight.”

Grandpa Gruff responded, “Aren’t you cute.”

Galus replied, “Hi Professor Twilight.”

Twilight smiled, “Hi Galus. I am glad you could make it.”

Grandpa turned to Galus, “Why am I here? It is past my bedtime, and I am bored.”

Galus replied, “The invite said there is a door prize.”

Grandpa said, “Let’s get out of here.”

Galus said, “Oh man, but I hear they will raffle off bits.”

Gruff put a finger to his chin. “Oh? What a lovely party this is then. We should stay a little longer,” Gruff decided on the spot.

Grandpa Gruff walked into the ballroom eagerly. Twilight turned to Galus, “Why did you say that?”

Galus shrugged, “It was the only way to get him to stay.”

Twilight shook her head. “I think you need an extra lesson from Applejack.”

“Worth it,” Galus cheered. “Professor, where are the others?”

Twilight waved him in. “They should be in the ballroom.”

Sandbar walked in through the door. He looked around and saw Ocellus at a table that was filled with snacks. She was eating a carrot roll. Sandbar trotted over to her.

Sandbar smiled. “Hi Ocellus.”

Ocellus replied, “Howdy.”

Sandbar asked, “Do you know where Yona is?”

Sandbar heard a crash. He looked over to see Prince Ruthaford flipping over a table. Yona screamed. “You no do that here.”

Sandbar smiled, “I found her.” Sandbar looked back at Ocellus as he resumed asking, “Do you know where the others are?”

Ocellus replied, “Sure. Just follow me.”

Sandbar replied, “Thanks.”

Tempest watched as Prince Ruthaford flipped over a table. Pinkie Pie chased him and tried to calm him down. A pie flew in the direction of Queen Novo. Tempest gasped when she saw it. Queen Novo moved her seat calmly over to the left, avoiding getting hit by the pie. Tempest asked innocently, “Should we do something to stop him?”

Queen Novo looked at Tempest and calmly drank from her teacup. “A queen never gets her talons dirty. That is what the staff is for.”

Tempest responded. “Oh, but Twilight does.”

Queen Novo took another sip from her cup. “If Twilight Sparkle jumped off a cliff, would you?”

Tempest thought for a second, “How high is the cliff?”

Queen Novo laughed out loud, “You are a funny girl.”

Tempest moved her cup slightly with her hoof. She tried to change the subject. “How is your kingdom doing?”

Queen Novo responded, “It is going good considering that I have to rebuild my kingdom.”

Tempest grit her teeth. “I hope we can be friends.”

Nova groaned and said, “The last time I saw you, you were shooting at my citizens while the storm king pierced my husband’s chest with a sword.”

Tempest sighed and said, “I admit that was not a good way to make friends.”

Nova responded, “That makes two of us.”

Tempest continued, “We may have a rough past.”

Novo took a sip of her drink, “That is an understatement.”

Tempest breathed out. “Nothing that I can say will be able to make up for the horrible crimes that I did when I worked for the Storm King.”

Novo replied, “You can say that again.”

Tempest pleaded, “There are good creatures in Klugetown. Please do not take it out on them. I hope you will consider Klugetown joining the Kingdoms Council.”

Nova smiled, “It is under heavy consideration.”

Tempest’s jaw dropped. “Are you serious?”

Novo replied, “As serious as a heart attack.”

Tempest replied, “Wow. And here I thought that would be harder.”

Novo replied, “You still have to prove yourself to the others on the council, but I would vote for you.”

Tempest smiled, “Can I ask why?”

Novo explained, “I was good friends with the six queens of Caninia. Without a ruler, their kingdom is at risk of being taken over, and there are worse rulers than the Storm King. The fact that you are looking for them shows me that you deserve to rule until you can find them.”

Tempest bowed until her nose touched the table. “Thank you, Queen Novo.”

Novo rolled her eyes, “Child, get up right now.”

Tempest stood up. “What did I do?”

Novo replied, “A queen never does that to another ruler. A simple nod will do.”

Tempest asked, “How is your daughter doing?”

Nova asked, “She is doing fine. She would be here, but she didn’t want Shelly and Sheldon to get lonely.”

Twilight trotted up to Queen Novo and Tempest Shadow.

Twilight asked, “Queen Novo, could you help me with something?”

Novo replied, “It depends what it is.”

Twilight asked, “Can you distract Shadow?”

Novo replied, “Sure, but it will cost you 100,000 bits.”

Twilight said, “Deal. Just keep him busy.”

Novo turned to Tempest, “Wanna see a trick?”

Tempest gulped. “I guess.”

Sandbar said to the group, “It is so great to see you all.”

Ocellus replied. “I am just glad most of it could make it.”

Galus rolled his eyes, “Yeah it is cool.”

Yona collapsed onto the floor. “Pony Gala is exhausting.”

Silverstream yelled, “Have you all seen the stairs? This place is bigger than the palace back at Seaquestria!”

Galus replied with a casual shrug, “This place is ok I guess.”

Sandbar asked, “Where is Smolder?”

Galus replied, “Maybe she didn’t want to go to a lame Gala.”

Silverstream screamed, “This Gala is not lame. It has stairs and cake. And stairs. And everyone is dressed up. And stairs. And creatures dancing. And they have…. Um.”

Galus grinned, “Stairs?”

Yona interrupted, “No fighting. We have good time.”

Fluttershy trotted up to the group and announced upon arrival, “She is right. Every creature is here to have fun.”

Galus breathed out. “This is just too fancy for my taste.”

Fluttershy scolded, “You don’t have to like the Gala, but that doesn’t mean that you can ruin every creature else’s enjoyment.”

Ocellus replied, “Just look at Applejack’s dress. Isn’t it beautiful?”

Galus gagged. “It is.”

Sandbar said, “I didn’t know that Applejack could do the waltz.”

Silverstream looked confused. “I don’t think you are supposed to use a rope when you waltz.”

Galus grinned, “Nevermind. The gala just got a lot more entertaining.”

Fluttershy replied, “That was not the waltz.”

Ocellus interrupted. “Every creature, Princess Luna is walking down the stairs.”

Silverstream, “Oh, I am so excited.”

Fluttershy smiled, “Calm down, my little students. Celestia is going to give a speech.”

Queen Novo got up from her table and looked at Tempest Shadow. “Girl, if you want to be on the Kingdom Council, you need to learn how to talk to other rulers. Don’t worry. I will show you what to do.”

Queen Novo pointed toward Cadence, Flurry Heart and Shining Armor. Whom were all sitting at a table. “Let’s say hi to Cadence.” Queen Novo explained, “She is on the Kingdoms Council and is easy to talk to.”

Tempest Shadow shook her head. “I can’t talk to Princess Cadence.”

Queen Novo looked back and said, “It is super easy. You are going to do fine.”

Tempest Shadow explained, “Princess Cadence and I have a complicated past.”

Queen Novo cantered up to Princess Cadence’s table.

Cadence said, “Hi Queen Novo. It is so good to see you. How is your daughter doing?”

Queen Novo whispered, “She didn’t want to come to the Gala, and she is still mad at Tempest for the loss of her father. I had a feeling that Tempest might be here, so I left her at home.”

“I see,” Cadence said as she glanced at Tempest Shadow and Glitter Drop talking at another table.

Queen Novo asked, “Can you vote for Tempest Shadow to become a member of the Kingdoms Council? After the Changling Empire joins, we will have an even number of Kingdoms, and with Tempest, it becomes an odd number again. Voting will be easier.”

Princess Cadence sighed, “I don’t know. She did attack Equestria.”

Queen Novo Explained, “Tempest Shadow says she is trying to do better, and she should rule the kingdom rather than a monster like Kingdom Archimedes if that is true. It would also give us a chance to teach her to be a better ruler.”

Cadence smiled. “I think it is worth a chance.”

Queen Novo waved to Tempest. “Come over and don’t be a stranger.”

Tempest Shadow slowly crawled toward Cadence.

Queen Novo placed a hoof on Tempest. “This is Tempest.”

Tempest glanced up at Cadence sheepishly, “We have met.”

Glitter Drop trotted out from behind Tempest. “Hi Cadence. Thanks for sending Tempest and me to deal with the Ersa minors. Thanks to her, we became friends again.”

Shining Armor asked innocently, “Is this the pony you said wanted there to be a Princess of Military Air Supremacy?”

Queen Novo looked at Cadence and laughed, “She said what?”

Tempest moaned, “Great. Now every creature knows,” She went on with a sneer, “Why don’t you say it louder?”

Cadence replied, “Oh Tempest, it is no big deal.”

The waiter walked up to the table and said, “Good evening, princesses. I will be your waiter for the evening. My name is Argon. Would you like me to get you anything?”

Shining Armor replied, “That is a funny name for a waiter.”

Argon replied, “Sorry. The last guy got sick. I normally don’t serve but today is a special evening.”

Tempest rested her head on the table, “Princesses and representatives.” Tempest sighed, “Doesn’t anyone see that I am not into that frilly princess nonsense?”

Glitterdrop rubbed Tempest’s back, “Don’t worry. I still think you are cool.”

Argon raised an eyebrow.

Cadence asked, “Can I have some juice for Flurry Heart.”

Argon said, “Most certainly.” Argon looked around the table. “Does anyone else want something to drink, or do we need more time?”

Tempest responded. “I don’t want to be a princess; I don’t even want to be in charge.”

Shining Armor responded, “I can get a drink later.”

Queen Novo sighed, “Can I have a few more minutes?”

Cadence asked, “Can it be in a plastic cup? I don’t want Flurry to break any glass.”

Argon nodded and walked away. He walked out of the room and behind double doors. Argon walked over to the fridge and pulled out a juice container. After emptying it into a plastic cup, he pulled a bottle out of his coat and poured it into the drink. The Juice turned purple.

He paused and said, “Celestia forgive me for what I am about to do.” Argon stirred it until it turned orange again.

After picking up the drink and putting it on a tray, he mocked, “Can it be in a plastic cup?” Before walking back out the double doors.

Princess Novo and Princess Cadence talked at the table. Shining Armor looked at the menu while playing with Flurry Heart. Tempest beat her head against the table. While all that was going on, Glitter Drop gently pat Tempest on the back.

Cadence replied, “You need to calm down, Tempest. I think it is cute. Maybe you will become the Princess of Military Air Supremacy.”

Tempest responded with a twitch of the eye. “No, I don’t want to rule a kingdom, and I refuse to become a frilly princess.”

Queen Novo said, “As a leader, you will have to learn to chill.”

A brown coat stallion with a deli mustache sat down at the table.

Cronos said, “I don’t have much time. I need to warn you.”

Shining Armor turned to Cronos and asked, “Who are you?”

Cronos looked at Cadence and said, “Do not give your baby anything to drink.”

Cadence ordered, “You need to tell us who you are.”

Cronos explained, “I am Celestia’s brother. I’m an Alicorn tasked with protecting Equestria by monitoring the timeline. You may call me Cronos.”

Cadence pat Flurry Heart on the head and wiped some locks of hair from her face. “But what if she gets thirsty or hungry?”

Cronos assured her, “She will be fine. A pony can survive three days without anything to drink.”

Cadence used her magic to hover a cracker in front of Flurry Heart.

Flurry Heart replied. “Yum,” and grabbed it with her magic.

Cronos grabbed the snack out of the air and smashed it. “I said nothing.”

Flurry Heart cried.

Cadence said, “Don’t do that. She is hungry.”

Cronos said, “A pony can live 20 days without food. She will be fine for tonight.”

Argon walked up to the table. “Excuse me, sir, but you are irritating the guest.”

Cronos replied, “Then you are fired.”

Argon scoffed. “You can’t fire me.”

Cronos explained, “I am the brother of Celestia. By that decree, I can do whatever I want.”

Flurry Heart continued to cry. she said, “Musttt Ave Fwwoood.”

Argon suggested, “Let us give her some food. Poor dear needs to eat.”

Shining Armor looked at Cronos in the eyes. He slammed his hoof on the table and said, “I do not know who you are, but you need to leave my wife and daughter alone.”

Cronos repeated. “I am the brother of Celestia and I am trying to save your daughter.”

Agron commented, “By making them starve?”

Shining Armor slammed a hoof to the table. “The night was perfect until you interrupted it.”

Flurry Heart says, “Daddy scary.”

Queen Novo asked, “What is wrong with the drink?”

Cronos replied, “I can not tell you.”

Cadence asked. “Why not?”

Cronos said, “No creature should know too much about their future.”

Queen Novo replies, “He sounds like Celestia’s brother.”

Cronos said, “Let me reassure you. If you want the night to be fun, you and your family should stay away from the food and drink.”

Queen Novo tells Cadence, “Let’s hear what he has to say.”

Cronos explained, “The food is too dangerous for you to consume.”

The waiter said, “The food is safe.”

Cronos said, “Ok, then you eat some. Or, why don’t you have a drink?”

“I am on the job. I can’t drink anything.” Argon replied.

Queen Novo replies, “Cadence, you can trust Cronos. He may sound cryptic, but he wouldn’t get involved unless it was for a good reason. Don’t give the food or the drink to Flurry Heart.”

Argon argued. “Who do you want to believe? Me or some old crazy stallion?”

Queen Novo replied, “Seriously? Did you seriously ask that? Did you know here me?”

Cronos looked Argon in the face and said, “If the juice is so safe, why are you so afraid?”

Flurry Heart started to cry. She said, “I hate dis.”

Shining Armor yelled, “Back off and let my little girl eat.”

Waiter Argon replies, “I don’t have to take this. All I need is to get a guard.”

Cronos said, “They will be quite busy in a few minutes.”

Every creature heard screaming. They all looked in the direction of the scream. The room was filled with a blinding light. Cronos squinted into the light, and Argon covered his face. Cronos saw two familiar figures.

Cronos replied, “Oh dear. Make that a few seconds.”

Argon placed his tray on the table. “What is going on?”

Queen Novo smacked her forehead with her hoof, “I am going to smack the apples out of that boy.”

Cronos whispered under his breath. “Great mages of mayhem. It is starting.”

Flurry Heart states, “Mommy, I need Whammy.”

Queen Novo replied. “I am going to Whammy someone. That boy is out of line.”

Author's Note

During an event like the Grand Galloping Gala, there are many different stories and many characters. Because of this, it becomes difficult to balance all the events. Some parts of this chapter may feel like I am copying other chapters, and it might get repetitive, but I did it to keep little nods to other chapters so that a reader can tell when and where the different stories connect.

I hope everyone is having fun.... At the Gala

Chapter 17: Family Ties

Twilight stood at the entrance of the Canterlot Castle and looked down the palace path to see if more guests were arriving. A smile spread across Celestia’s face as she watched her former student in her crown greet the guest. The pride inside of her was unmeasurable. Twilight was a little filly when she became her student, and now Twilight was welcoming other leaders. She rooted for Twilight for all the years and watched her grow up. Unlike her former student, Sunset Shimmer, Twilight was loyal to a fault.

Twilight looked up at her former teacher. “My legs are getting a little sore. Can we take a break?”

Celestia smiled at Twilight. “All in due time. Some of your guests are still arriving.”

Twilight sighed. “Can’t we greet them inside?”

Celestia explained, “You are the pony that invited them, and it would be best if you were the first pony they see. It lets your guests know how important they are to you and it is only proper that you let them inside of the castle.”

“Can I go inside for a moment to get something to drink?” Twilight explained.

Celestia asked with concern. “What is bothering you? You seem distracted.”

Twilight explained, “I was hoping to talk with Thorax about Shadow.”

Celestia, “Oh, Twilight, stay calm and do not worry about such things. Right now, greeting your guests and other leaders is more important.”

Twilight mentions, “Shadow seems so different from other ponies. He doesn’t even know how to break into random song. What if he is a changeling spy?”

Celestia responded, “Don’t distract yourself with what-ifs. Just be yourself and be friendly. Everything will work out.”

Twilight said, “As they did with Queen Novo?”

Celestia responded with a simple shrug, “It could have been better.”

Twilight asked, “Why didn’t you defend me when Queen Novo attacked me?”

Celestia explained, “That was not an attack. She was sharing her thoughts and opinions. It would have been rude for me to stop her. She is a fellow ruler and the hippogryphs are our allies.”

Twilight asked, “Why is she still so mad? It was so many moons ago.”

Celestia said, “Queen Novo has gone through a lot. Please don’t blame her. The world was not kind to her. Because of the Storm King, her husband is gone, and that pearl was the only thing keeping her kingdom safe.”

“I see,” Twilight responded with a whisper.

Celestia added, “I knew you were safe. She didn’t mean any harm; if she did, I would have stopped her.”

Twilight asked, “How is Princess Luna doing? Is she going to be at this Gala?”

Celestia stated, “She is still upstairs getting ready.”

Twilight said, “Shouldn’t you go check on her?”

Celestia said, “My duty is to you right now.”

Twilight explained, “I will be fine. All I need to do is smile and wave.”

Celestia grinned, “Are you sure you don’t need me for moral support?”

Twilight stated, “After talking with Queen Novo, I feel like I can talk to any creature.”

Celestia laughed, “Twilight, I am so proud of the mare you are growing into.”

Twilight blushed, “Ah, thanks, Princess Celestia.”

Celestia said, “I will be right back after checking with my sister.”

Twilight said, “I’ve got this.”

Celestia responded, “I know you do. Don’t forget to greet the guest.”

Twilight nodded. “Of course.”

Celestia walked into the castle and cantered up the main staircase. Twilight looked down the path leading up to the castle gate to see that no creature was arriving. Twilight sighed and knocked her hoof against the ground. She looked from side to side. After a few moments, she could see that nothing else was in sight.

Twilight turned to speak to a guard, “I need to get a bit to eat. Please tell me as soon as a guest arrives.”

The guard saluted as he replied obediently, “Yes, mam.”

Twilight nodded, “I will be right back.” She added under her breath, “right after I talk to Thorax.”

Celestia trotted up to the door. Her heart sank when she heard Luna crying on the other side. Gently she pushed open the door. Celestia saw her sister lying face down on her bed. She asked her sister. “Are you ok? What bothers you my sister?”

Luna sniffled and sat up on her bed. “I am fine, sister. You may leave now.”

“You have been up here for a while.” Celestia asked, “Are you not feeling well?”

“I am not going,” Luna replied while staring out her window.

Celestia said, “It would be much more fun if you joined us downstairs. What if Twilight needs you?”

Luna sneered. “I doubt it. Twilight Sparkle already has a good teacher in you.”

Celestia said, “If you don’t go, everypony will miss you.”

Luna threw an old stuffed toy at Celestia. Celestia caught it with magic and then placed it on a side table. Luna yelled. “Leave me alone.”

Celestia replied, “Are you going to be ok if I leave you alone? Remember what happened 1000 years ago?”

Luna said, “It is not like the last time. I have kept my relationship with the guards professional, and I have nopony that cares about me.” Luna flopped onto her bed, face first and sighed into the pillow.

Celestia said, “I will always be here for you. And you have Twilight.”

Celestia walked up to the bed and rubbed the back of her sister’s head.

Luna replied, “That is not what I meant.”

Celestia responded, “What is bothering you?”

“Nothing is bothering me. Go back to the Gala.” Luna replied.

“I know that you are upset,” Celestia said.

“Everything is fine.” Luna requested.

“I am not going downstairs until you tell me what is bothering you.” Celestia retorted.

Luna sighed, “Very well then. I am happy for Twilight Sparkle. You have chosen your replacement well but I have never had a student of my own.”

Celestia gave Luna a grin. “She has grown into a capable mare. And you helped her grow just as much as I have.”

Luna winced, “Yeah, by being nightmare moon.”

Celestia responded, “By being just as good of a teacher as me.”

Luna questioned her sister with a tilt of the head, “By being Nightmare Moon?”

Celestia sighed, “I am sure that when the time comes, she can control the night and the day.”

Luna scoffed, “When do you expect her to sleep? Checking on pony’s dreams takes all night. I am sure that doing your royal duties and mine would be exhausting and leave her no time to sleep.”

Celestia smiled. “I agree it is. Maybe you can teach Starlight Glimmer how to control the night.”

Luna replied, “I doubt it. It took Twilight years to be ready, and Starlight does not have that long before we leave. I would guess that Starlight would need to learn eight years’ worth of magic and lessons in a few months. Can any pony learn that fast?”

“She beat Queen Chrysalis. She was also a student of Twilights. So she has already had friendship lessons.” Celestia reminded.

Luna explained, “She beat one villain one time. Twilight has passed every test you have thrown at her, and I have faith that she will pass her test tonight.” Luna grinned, “Besides, how would I even test a pony so they can learn to control the night? Dream walking is not easy.”

Celestia proposed. “I could help you create a test for Starlight Glimmer.”

Luna sighed, “Is there even enough time? Cronos made it sound like we need to move on from this realm in less than a year.”

Celestia replied. “It will have to be enough. We can train her.”

Luna replied, “Twilight had years. It is times like this that I wish I could give my powers to my son.” Luna’s eyes started to tear up. “But he is no longer with us.”

Celestia rubbed her sister’s back. “I understand. I wish I could have found him. He would have been a great student.”

Luna said, “The closest thing I have to a student is the Tantabus and it can’t respond when I talk to it.”

Celestia gasped, “You didn’t destroy it? After it almost escaped the dream realm the first time, I thought you would have.”

Luna explained, “I can’t destroy it. I created the Tantabus. Destroying the tantabus would be like destroying my son, or maybe daughter. I can’t really tell.”

Celestia replied, “I understand your point, but the Tantabus is different. You might want to talk to Dr. Wolf about your feelings.”

Luna quipped. “On Tuesday, I have another appointment.”

Celestia replied, “I am glad to hear that. And when are you going to destroy it?” Celestia gave Luna a stern look of disapproval. “So it doesn’t escape.”

Luna explained, “I was going to destroy the tantabus, but it gave me the look, dear sister. It looked so cute and adorable. Only a monster would destroy something so innocent. I feel like it wants to be better.”

“And you are leaving it alone, right?” Celestia asked.

Luna waved her hoof. “Mostly.” She chuckled, “I only visit it every night. And play with it. And talk to it. And read it stories.”

Celestia replied, “I wish that you wouldn’t. You are more social with the Tantabus than other ponies at the Gala, and it worries me.”

Luna replied, “Nopony will even care if I go to the Gala and the Tantabus looks happy to see me.”

Celestia replied, “If you go downstairs and talk with the guest, then you can see how much everypony cares about you.”

Luna replied, “Why should I ruin their night by going downstairs?”

Celestia asked, “Is that why you don’t want to go downstairs?”

Luna said, “I want to go down. The thought occurred to me. I have never been to a Gala in the 5,000 years of my existence. But I am afraid. What if I mess everything up? I don’t want to be hated. What if Nightmare comes back? I don’t want everyone to remember me for destroying the Gala.”

Celestia replied, “I don’t want you to feel forced. We will only go down if you want us to.”

Luna replied, “What if they all hate me?”

Celestia proposed, “Then I will send them to the sun.” She chuckled. “So they can burn like the bugs that they are.”

Luna’s eye twitched. “Are you sure you don’t need to see Doctor Wolf?”

Celestia grinned, “Just kidding, but seriously . . . I will do anything to protect my sister.”

Luna gave a weak smile.

Celestia smiled back. “They are not going to hate you. Nightmare is gone forever and the Elements of harmony made it so she can never take over your body again.”

Luna proposed, “You should at least go down and have fun.”

Celestia smiled at her sister, “I will not leave you alone. We can stay up here for right now.”

Luna Questioned, “What about the Gala?”

Celestia said, “Twilight has things under control.”

Celestia pet Luna on the head and stroked her hooves through Luna’s hair. Celestia hugged her sister. “Everything will be ok, Luna. Right now, you need me. I am here for you and will not leave you alone as I did 1000 years ago.”

A white bipedal wolf sat up in a chair reading. He looked over the brim of his book and yawned. He looked at a clock above a fireplace and saw that the time was late into the night.

“Oh dear” he said quietly to himself.

He looked over to his Phd which read “Dr Wolf” that hung proudly on his wall. He then pulled back his head and sneezed.

“Oh my. Is someone talking about me? Maybe I should keep my schedule clear for the next few days in case one of the princesses needs me,” he said while he looked at the clock.

Dr wolf then took a sip of tea and continued reading his book by the light of the fireplace.

Shadow took Applejack’s hoof, and they walked to the ballroom dance floor. Shadow walked effortlessly one three legs but Applejack struggled. Ponies swayed back and forth in each other’s arms to the beat of the music. The soft strings of violins filled the night air. Shadow cracked his neck left and right.

Shadow grinned excitedly as he said, “Let us get ready to show queen Novo why she shouldn’t make bets.”

Applejack blushed. “Ah ain’t have no idea what Ah’m doing. This here ain’t a square dance, Ah reckon.”

Shadow looked into her eyes. “It is ok. I know what to do.”

“Really? Where did ya learn how to waltz?” Applejack asked.

Shadow replied, “Would you believe me if I told you that Queen Novo and I had the same teacher?”

Applejack gasped. “Honestly, it is a little hard to believe.”

Shadow grinned, “I am just a bag of surprises.”

Applejack shrugged. “Must be.”

Shadow lifted Applejack onto her back legs and held her forehooves. “The first step is to lean into each other. We also need to use each other for balance.”

“This does not feel natural.” Applejack wobbled on her rear legs as she tried to keep her balance.

Shadow grabbed Applejack’s left hoof and placed it over his shoulders. “So one of your hooves goes here.” He then grabbed her right hoof and held it outwards. “And I can hold your other hoof.”

Applejack struggled to say up on her rear legs and said, “You sure you know what you are doing?”

Shadow grinned. “Even if I don’t remember, Lycans are trained to notice patterns. If you watch the dancers, they are moving repetitively to every beat and note in the music. So they are moving to every beat in the song that is currently playing. So it is easy to predict when and how they move. Like a friendly sparring match, but with less blood.”

Applejack responded. “Stop using them fancy words and just tell me what to do.”

Shadow replied, “It is not much different than fighting. I just need to watch the hooves of the other dancers and copy them.”

Applejack responded. “But how? An’ what am Ah supposed to do?”

Shadow said, “It is simple; move the way I tell you to.”

Applejack nodded.

Shadow said, “First take one step back. Next move to the side and then close your legs. For now, repeat those basic moves and try to do them on every beat.”

Applejack slowly moved the way Shadow told her to. She looked around. She noticed that her movements slowly followed the other dancers.

Shadow replied, “You are getting it. Back with your right. Side with your left. Close right hoof to the left.”

Applejack looked down at her hooves and continued.

Shadow nodded as they loosely started following the other dancers.

Shadow replied, “Back to Left, side with the right. Left to right.

Applejack replied, “Impressive. You learned all this from fighting.”

Shadow admitted, “The fighting stuff. It is easy for a Lycan. We fight a lot, and you learn to follow pawwork.”

Applejack replied with a grin, “Impressive.”

Applejack and Shadow watched as the stallions spun the mares. Shadow’s eyes twitched. “Ok, so maybe it has been a while.”

Applejack sighed, “So what now, fancy hooves?”

Shadow replied, “Let’s just dance like nothing happened.” He gently nudged Applejack to the left. Applejack followed. She then started to step to the right.

Shadow smiled. “See? You are starting to get it.”

Suddenly Shadow saw a table flying toward them.

Prince Rutherford screamed, “Pony table not like Yak table.”

Applejack yelled out Shadow’s name as Shadow pushed her away. She fell backwards as the table barely missed the side of her hat. Shadow balanced on his rear hooves and grabbed her front hoof to stop her from falling. Applejack’s head flipped back. Applejack looked up at Shadow while balancing on a back foot. The audience cheered.

Applejack giggled. “So what was this about Lycan training?”

Shadow responded with a grin. “We don’t train with Yaks.”

Queen Novo cheered, “That was amazing dancing. Well worth the bits.”

Shadow half smiled at Applejack. “I am surprised that I remembered that much.”

Just then Something hit Shadow on the head. Shadow looked in the direction he was hit from to see that General Seaspray was walking over to Queen Novo.

Shadow said to himself. “Oh shoot. How much did he see?”

Applejack replied, “Just think if you move to Ponyville, we can dance like this every day.”

When Shadow didn’t respond, Applejack asked, “Is everything ok?”

Shadow whispered to AJ, “Let’s talk on the balcony. Not as many eyes out there.”

Shadow and Applejack walked out to the balcony. There was nopony but a green mare with yellow hair in a honeycomb hairstyle. She scoffed when she saw Applejack and then walked back into the ballroom.

Shadow opened his mouth to say something but Applejack beat him to it by saying, “Let it go. I don’t feel like starting a fight with a Hoity Toity rich snob.”

Shadow looked up at the moon and replied. “That is one of the good things about Equestria. With all the parties, it never gets boring. It’s even better up here since you can see the moon.”

Applejack replied. “If you like it so much, ya could move to Ponyville. The spoiled milk farm is still empty. If you live there, we could be neighbors.”

Shadow held Applejack into a hug. “That is a wonderful offer. I would love to live next to you and spend time with you. You are an excellent dancer.”

Applejack said, “Ya know, if you move to Ponyville then we can dance like that every day.”

Shadow looked at Applejack and replied, “I wish I could, but my father would come looking for me.”

Applejack replied, “Shucks. Y'all can move to Ponyville.”

Shadow replied, “My father wouldn’t even consider that. It would be more likely that he would set fire to Ponyville to ensure I can never return.”

Applejack sighed, “Ya really think he would?”

Shadow replied. “He would, and he has. My father tends to make sure he gets his way.”

Applejack replied, “Twilight could speak with him. Show him a better way.”

Shadow said, “My father is set in his ways. He will never change.”

Applejack said, “But you can.”

Shadow replied, “I may look like a unicorn right now, but I am an alicorn. Alicorns are power, and he would never give up that power. I am surprised he let me leave the kingdom. ”Shadow sighed before going on to say, “He trusted me to take care of the pack. I should have stayed with them, but I wanted to see you.”

Applejack replied. “We could start a family and settle down.”

Shadow replied, “And I want you to have a family. I want you to find your special somepony, have foals with them and grow old together. It is something I can never offer you, just like other ponies I have met. You would grow old and leave me. If we did start a family, we would always be in danger, and you would live a life on the run from my father.”

Applejack replied, “What if I become a Lycan? Could we live together then?”

Shadow asked, “What about your family and farm?”

“Big Mac has Sugar Bell. They can take care of the farm. As fer Applebloom, she’s getting older. She ain’t be needing her big sister forever,” Applejack said.

Shadow replied, “If you became a Lycan, I would lose you faster. When a pony becomes a Lycan they go wild for about 10 years.”

Applejack gave Shadow a look of confusion.

Shadow explained, “We call the 10 years ‘The Teething’. You would get very aggressive and you would be controlled by instinct. It is extremely painful. Not every pony survives this process. I can’t risk losing you. I don’t know what it is like to be a pony, but I can tell you that life in the Lycan Kingdom is rough. Only the strong survive. And, even then, only for so long.”

Applejack yelled back. “Are y’all saying I am not strong enough for ya?”

Shadow replied, “I am saying that the Lycan Empire breaks even the strong eventually.”

Applejack replied. “I wouldn’t ever say never. You don’t know what tomorrow will bring.”

Shadow smirked. “I just want to keep you safe. As long as my father is alive, I can’t leave the kingdom. My father is 1,000 years old. I don’t want you to wait for a time that will never come in Pony years.”

Applejack replied, “I understand, but we should discuss it later.”

Shadow replied, “Maybe.”

A brown stallion with a deli mustache walked onto the balcony. With every step, his hooves smacked into the hard floor with a loud sound. He soon looked at Shadow and said, “It is a wonderful moon out today. Can I chat with you alone for a bit?”

Shadow replied, “Who are you?”

“I am your Uncle Cronos. Hello Prince Shadow. Can your pony friend go back into the Gala so we can talk?” Cronos flashed Shadow a friendly smile.

Applejack replied, “Why should I?”

Crono turned to Applejack and replied, “So the prince and I can talk alone. We have some sensitive matters to discuss. Don’t worry. We will have a friendly chat.”

Applejack growled. “I don’t know about that.”

Shadow looked at Applejack. “Everything is going to be fine.”

Applejack pouted. “Fine, but if you hurt Shadow, I will buck you into the next zip code.”

Cronos replied. “That shouldn’t be necessary.”

Applejack walked backwards through the arch and back into the ballroom to the Gala.

Shadow looked at Cronos. “Who are you, and what do you want?”

Cronos asked, “What do you think of that farm pony? How did you both meet?”

Shadow said, “Be careful what you say. If you threaten her, I will tear your throat out.”

Cronos replied, “I am not threatening. I’m just having a talk with a prince under the full moon night.”

Shadow replied. “You must be mistaken. I am a simple pony from the west.”

“Let me guess. You are from Las Pegasus.” Cronos grinned.

Shadow frowned, “How did you…..”

“Know you were going to say that,” Cronos replied.

Shadow replied, “Don’t tell me you could read minds.”

Cronos answered, “Of course not. That would be silly. I am in charge of watching the current timeline and stopping any bad events from happening to Equestria in this dimension.”

Shadow shook his head, “Oh yeah. That makes so much more sense.”

“Very clever saying that you come from Las Pegasus. It is out west but not too far west, and not enough to get you in trouble. If you have a Freudian Slip.” Cronos commented.

Shadow responded. “What are you talking about?”

Cronos said, “Do you mean to tell me you do not know who Freudian was?”

“Yeah, I knew Freudian Slip. He was a stallion from about a hundred years ago.” Shadow answered. “Dude liked to make things seem grand but there was always a way you could tell that he was lying.”

Cronos replied, “So you do know?”

Shadow replied by asking, “Who are you?”

Cronos replied, “I already told you.”

Shadow corrected, “I mean who. Why do you care? Do you have a family? You have to give me something to work with.”

Cronos said, “It is ok if you do not remember. We last spoke over 1000 years ago. If you can call it speaking, you mostly said simple words like Goo Goo, Gaa gaa, and Bottom at that age. And asking for your stuffed Stallion what was it called, The Tantabus.”

“How do you know me?” Shadow demanded.

Cronos replied, “Shouldn’t I know my nephew? Remus.”

Shadow grinned, “I have not heard that name in a long time. You are my uncle.”

Cronos answered, “And I am just checking up on you.”

“If you care so much, why didn’t we meet sooner?” Shadow questioned.

Cronos replied, “I do apologize. The time was not right.”

Shadow said, “So what changed? Why talk to me now?”

Cronos answers, “I can’t tell you. Doing so would create a very unfavorable timeline.”

Shadow raised his voice, “Unfavorable? When I first became a Lycan it took me almost 100 years to stop teething. I went insane, then I got bored of it and then I turned sane again.”

Cronos questioned, “But did you survive?”

Shadow sighed, “I survived, but not everyone did. Many Lycans lost themselves to the madness. We were Luna’s Children of the Night, and we traveled out of equestrian to start a kingdom for her. And she never returned.”

Shadow’s eyes darted back and forth before settling on Cronos, “You could have saved us.”

Cronos replied, “With your father, why do you care? Doesn’t he always say survival of the fittest?”

Shadow replied, “All the Lycans are Iron Born, warriors forged just like the metal we sell. He may seem harsh, but his teaching method has made us strong.”

Cronos said, “It has left the kingdom weak and afraid of his retribution.”

“Don’t talk about things you don’t understand,” Shadow shouted.

Cronos said, “I know that you can see it. Your father doesn’t see the Lycans as anything but pawns that he would be willing to sacrifice for his benefit. Your father only cares about how much power he has and how he can use it to gain more power. Your father is the definition of a monster.”

Shadow spoke and pointed a hoof at Chronos. “You knock it off, you old prune. My father has kept the Lycans safe for 1,000 years, which is more than I can say about you.”

Cronos said calmly, “You are so much better of a king than your father would ever be. Would you live with the cowpony if your father wasn’t there to stop you?”

Shadow clenched his jaw so hard that his teeth hurt. “I don’t have to listen to this! What you speak of is treason.”

Cronos said, “I am not a member of the Lycan kingdom, how would it be? besides What I speak of is the truth.”

Shadow said, “Choose your words very carefully. King Archimedes would do anything to keep the kingdom safe.”

Cronos replied, “Dear, Shadow, your father doesn’t care about your friends. To him, they are just numbers.”

Shadow looked up with murder in his eyes, “If you don’t watch what you say, I am going to destroy you.”

Cronos replied, “How am I making you mad now?”

Shadow explained, “You speak of treason, and you dare to mock my pack by calling them friends.”

Cronos said, “If you are so angry then maybe a sparring match will clear your mind.”

Shadow laughed, “With you? I feel like I could break you in two.”

Chronos firmly planted his hooves into the floor, “I may seem old but I can still keep myself safe. It would be most interesting to see how your magic has grown.”

Shadow growled and stomped a hoof to the ground. “His shadow extended out into the ballroom.” A few seconds later Shadow responded, “There is nobody near us but several guards. Did you plan this?”

Cronos explained, “I told them to make sure that nopony bothered us. Regardless of any sounds that they hear.”

His eyes started to glow green and purple smoke flowed from his eyes. A black tentacle flowed like water out from between the bricks of the balcony. At the end of the tentacle was a large blade that swung and hit the floor. “Fair warning. I am not responsible for any damage that I do,” he ordered, “Come on. I will let you throw the first punch.”

Cronos rolled his eyes, “Then you will be waiting for some time. I am not here to fight you. I only want to talk.”

Shadow grinned, “What a shame. There is no honor in beating up some old guy.”

Cronos asked, “Then why jeopardize your honor and fight?”

Shadow giggled, “Because it is fun.”

The tentacle blade headed towards Cronos. Cronos quickly dashed to the side. The blade nearly hit him and instead landed on a wall with a metallic ting. Cronos gasped for air and straightened his cloak. The tentacle flowed up Shadow’s suit sleeve like water.

Shadow smiled, “You shouldn’t have disrespected my father. The punishment for even talking about treason is death.”

Cronos said, “I seem to have made such a big mistake?”

Shadow’s expression turned serious. “ It is my duty as the Prince of the Lycan Empire to punish All who speak badly of the king.”

Cronos asked, “What about your duty to your friends in the Castle of the Twin Sisters?”

Shadows growled. “The Lycans in my pack are not friends. Don’t insult the Iron Born like that. Friendship is weakness. Friends can leave, but pack is family.”

Cronos just said, “I see, my mistake.”

Shadow stood on his hind hooves. He held out his right front hoof. A long spike came out from his suit sleeve.

“Friends will stab you in the back.” Shadow stood on three legs and pointed a needle-like blade at Chronos. “Just like I am going to do to you.”

Shadow held the blade out and lunged toward Cronos. Cronos moved to the left.

Blood started to drip from the side of Cronos’s face. Cronos said, “Careful, boy, I am not mad. but you are disappointing me.” Cronos stepped back and ducked. He watched as the blade barely missed his throat. “Threaten me, but I will not fight you right now. How am I supposed to know Lycan customs?”

Shadow replied, “What is the matter? Afraid you are going to lose? Or are you waiting for Seaspray to come and back you up?”

Cronos replied, “I don’t care about Seaspray.”

Shadow breathed heavily and gasped for air, “That is something we both can agree on.”

Shadow held the blade out and lunged toward Chronos. This time Chronos knocked the blade upwards. As a result, the blade passed harmlessly above his head.

“Nice try but you left yourself open,” Cronos said.

Shadow threw a punch with his other arm. When he did, Cronos grabbed his arm. Shadow headbutt Cronos and thus forcing him to let go.

Cronos said, “What would Applejack think if she saw you acting like this? You are embarrassing yourself. Now calm down.”

Shadow grinned, “Come on. I drew first blood. We have to fight now until one of us wins.”

Cronos pressed a hoof to the side of his face. The cut faded away. “I don’t see any evidence that you did anything.”

Shadow held out his arm and the blade went back into his sleeve. Shadow sat down and breathed out. “Seriously, it is no fun when you can heal.” Shadow sighed, “Fine, we will stop, but you have to call it a draw.”

Cronos sighed, “I don’t care what you draw now. Do you feel calmer?”

Shadow gave a little pout face “Maybe.”

Cronos replied, “Then answer the question if you please.”

Shadow ordered, “I will answer your question, but first, you need to follow some rules.”

Cronos said, “Very well then.”

Shadow pointed a hoof at Cronos, “First, don’t disrespect my father. He is not even close to being a monster.”

Cronos said, “I will not, but you must agree that his methods are not the most friendly.”

Shadow said, “I will agree to nothing. He is my father, and I will not betray him.”

Cronos said, “Very well then. What is your second point?”

Shadow replied, “Second, I do not need friends. That word is an insult in the Lycan Kingdom.”

Cronos replied, “My apologies.” Cronos bowed, “What would you do to protect your pack?”

Shadow replied, “To protect my pack.” Shadow paused for a moment, “I would tear down this castle if it meant keeping them safe.”

Cronos noded, “I see, and that doesn’t sound like a Lycan. What happened to survival of the fittest?”

Shadow stated, “I feel normal when I am with them. They are special to me, and they need to be protected. I would do anything to keep them safe. Them and their children.”

Cronos snickered. “I may seem like an old prune to you, but I understand what you mean. No matter what happens tonight, you need to think about how much your pack means to you.”

Shadow replied, “Of course.”

Cronos replied, “One more thing. You should say hi to Luna. My sister would be pleased to hear that you are doing well.”

Shadow replied, “She doesn’t care about me. She would have looked for me, for us, if she did.”

Cronos smiled. “Do you ever wonder what your life would be like if the Children of the Night never left Equestria?”

Shadow said, “All the time.”

Cronos said, “I know that, if you do not talk to her, you are going to wonder what would have happened. You are going to wonder what could have been.”

Shadow asked with concern, “But what if she hates me?”

Cronos smiled, “That is not very Lycan thinking.”

Shadow demanded, “Stop mocking me. I am Iron Born.”

Cronos said, “Let us say that she does hate you. At least then you will know. I have seen many ponies live their lives with regret for things they didn’t do. Do you want to look back at this time and still wonder what could have been? Time is the only resource you can not get back and she has less of it.”

Shadow replied, “You might be right.”

Cronos looked at Shadow, “Go have fun. And go dance with that cowpony that you like ‘talking to.’ She is talking to her friends right now, and I have a feeling that Twilight is going to want to speak with you. Don’t be afraid to talk with her.”

Shadow replied, “Ok uncle. I will talk with Twilight.”

Cronos said, “Don’t forget about your pack. You need to remember how much they mean to you. Life can not always be about battle.”

Shadow smirked. “Ok, Uncle, but we really should catch up.”

Cronos answers, “When the time is right, we will speak again.”

Minuto trotted up to Cronos. “Are you ok sir?”

Cronos said, “I am fine.”

“I would hardly say that you are fine. What if he cut your head off?” Minuto asked.

Cronos sighed. “He was not going to do that.”

Minuto stated, “That is not what it looked like.”

Cronos replied, “The timeline told me that I would be fine.”

Minuto replied, “You could have had me or Hora handle the prince. We are younger and could have stopped him faster.”

Cronos smiled, “I appreciate your offer. But I checked the timeline and I had greater success. If I had sent anyone else they would have been destroyed.”

Minuto nodded.

Cronos snickered. “If he wanted to cut my head off, he would have. He was just saying hi, in his own way.”

Minuto trotted up to him. “Even if he was, I wish you didn’t tempt him so much. You really got him angry.”

Cronos said, “It is what he needed to hear.”

Minuto said, “You could have stopped him. Why didn’t you?”

Cronos said, “Because it is what I needed to do.”

“You could have been hurt,” Minuto replied.

“I knew he wasn’t.” Cronos smiled at his assistant. “Wonderful throw by the way. You hit him where I needed to so he would see Seabreeze.”

Minuto saluted. “I will do my best.”

Cronos explained, “I need you to get in place for the next part of my plan. I need to speak with Cadence.”

Cronos started walking into the ballroom. A green mare with yellow hair in a honeycomb hairstyle trotted up to him. “Excuse me, did you forget something?”

Cronos held out a brown bag and tossed it to the mare. “Here you go. Your nation thanks you for your services.”

The mare opened it up to see a diamond tiara. “Wow! This looks divine.”

Cronos grinned. “Just remember our agreement. I need you to wear it in the ballroom. And, I want you to stand between the two guards that I have ordered to stand near the opening of the balcony.”

The mare grinned. “Oh I am never taking it off. The last time I saw one that looked this good, a snotty little filly was wearing it.”

Cronos grinned at turned to Minuto. “We must hurry. Time is not on our side.”

Minuto rolled her eyes. “Is it ever?”

Cronos replied, “I hope I am not too late. Her family is in grave danger.”

Author's Note

So for clarification the end of this chapter lines up with the last chapter. At the end of the last chapter Cronos did indeed get to talk to Cadence.

This chapter was a challenge to write. Mostly because of the question, how do you do the waltz if you have four legs. I hope everyone enjoyed it. Sorry it took so long to get the chapter out.

Dancing ponies for the win.

Chapter 18: The Darkness in the Night

In the Canterlot kitchen, the Luna fan club prepared to enact the next part of Nightmare’s plan. Most pots and pans were left untouched while the group moved around and monitored the dance floor, except for one lone pot on the stove. The pot contained a strange liquid that glowed a bright purple.

Master Argon walked over to the pot and looked inside. “The potion looks ready,” he said with a grim tone.

Master Argon gave a vial to Brother Mercury. Master Argon ordered, “Come on. Let us get this part over with.”

Brother Mercury held out the empty vial while Master Argon dipped a spoon into the potion.

Master Argon held his breath as he poured the liquid into a small vial. The vial glowed, lighting up the two stallions’ faces. Master argon put a cork into the vial and then sighed in relief.

Brother Mercury asked, “What is the point of bottling the stuff?”

Argon held the vial, stared at it, and replied, “Nightmare wants us to put this into Flurry Hearts drink. Nopony else should suffer.”

Brother Mercury said, “What exactly does that stuff do?” To which Master Argon shrugged.

Master Argon replied, “She never told us but did warn us against getting near the flower we used to make it. And I don’t want anypony to get hurt.” Master Argon stashed the vial into his coat pocket.

Brother Mercury asked, “And what about the filly?”

Master Argon reflects softly, “What about us if we fail?”

Brother Mercury responded, “Nightmare needs us for her plan to work, and she will not be happy if we all leave.”

Sister Neon looked outside a small window on the door that separated the ballroom and the kitchen. Through it, she could see the crowds of ponies dancing to the melody of Octavia. Sister Neon smiled when she saw Applejack and Shadow dancing.

Master Argon thought for a few seconds. It was hard for him to believe that this all started with an innocent club to celebrate Princess Luna. And now Nightmare was forcing them to do something against one of the princesses. Master Argon decided that Brother Mercury was right. Nightmare would not be happy if they all left. However, maybe her plan didn’t need everypony to continue. After all, there was no point in everypony getting their hooves dirty.

Argon sighed and smacked his lips. He paused for a second. “I don’t want to force anyone into doing this.” He bit his lip and said, “We could get in a lot of trouble. Nightmare has ordered us to give something to Flurry Heart that could hurt her. I will not be mad if anypony wants to turn back now.”

The lights started to flicker. Neon looked up, “She is here!” She said with a smile across her face as she spun in circles in the middle of the room like a dancer in a music box.

A small dark cloud appeared in the center of the room. The cloud expanded into the shape of Nightmare’s face with glowing cyan orbs for eyes.

“Hello, my little ponies.” Nightmare grinned gleefully. “It is nearly time, and it appears my plan is going off without a problem.” She sneered, “Almost too well.”

Sister Neon replied, “Anything for my queen.”

Nightmare cloud spun in circles around the ceiling and looked at the ponies. Nightmare sang harmoniously, “This night is going to be perfect, like any dream I have been thinking of.”

“Everypony will gather around?” Brother Mercury sang.

“And say that you look lovely in your crown?” Sister Neon asked.

Nightmare laughed. “Not yet, my subjects. But soon.”

Root Rot and Lillium ran through double doors and into the kitchen. Root Rot said, “We did what you asked us to.” She chuckled. “That wagon axle will break the second it starts moving. Those stupid dogs will not know what happened.”

Nightmare screamed, “Excellent! It is time for the next step in my plan.” She turned to the group of ponies, “Do you remember what to do with the poison?” Removing the Princess of Love is the most crucial part of my plan. Once the Princess of Love is distracted by her child’s sickness, we can access the Crystal Empire.”

Argon asked, “Why go through all this trouble? If you need to stop the princess, why not poison the princess?”

Nightmare explained, “Alicorns are the superior race, and I will not waste the life of an Alicorn.” She sighed, “There are also too few Alicorns left, which means I would be wasting another body I may need in the future.”

Nightmare looked out a window at the moon. Nightmare said, “On the other hoof, an Alicorn Childs’s magic is too unstable to be useful to me. So her sacrifice would be made for the greater good.” Nightmare pat Master Argon on the head, “What else should I do?”

Argon waved his hooves around, “I don’t know. Why don’t you travel far away from Equestria? Someplace safe with no sun?”

Nightmare said, “Equestria is my birthright. I deserve to be the queen of Equestria, not those two foals, Celestia and Luna.”

Argon scoffed, “Why do you care?”

Nightmare said, “It is quite simple, my loyal subjects.”

Nightmare giggled and then started to sing. Argon looked in horror as Nightmare broke out into song. The rhythmic sound of drums came from nowhere but was setting a beat.

I have been exiled and persecuted.

Locked away with no defense.

When I think of what happened.

I get a little tense.

But I dream a dream so Chilly.

Of a kingdom I will dininfest.

The princesses are far to silly.

Their rule I will protest.

The sound of Celestia’s dying gasp.

The sound of Luna squealing in my grasp.

Hearing Twilight’s mournful cries.

Then the Shadows will rise!

My brother I have tried forgiving.

It has been centuries with him gone.

Trouble is, I would be lying.

If I said that I have moved on.

I found a brand new body to chase Twilight up a tree.

The days will not be sunny, but that kind of works for me.

The melody of angry growls

A counterpoint of painful howls.

A symphony of death, oh my!

Then the Shadows will rise!”

Nightmare hovered near a window in the kitchen door. Nightmare pressed her face against the glass. Fog covered the windows as she scoffed at the sight of the ponies dancing in the ballroom. Nightmare used a tentacle made of cloud to grab Argon, and she smashed his face against the window.

Nightmare said in a low voice, “Look at those pathetic ponies dancing. They have no idea what I am going to do to them. That filth has no right to have fun and party. I will take everything from them. These ponies need to learn their place in the world.” Nightmare spat when she talked,“They should serve the alicorns. After tonight the right pony will be in charge.”

Neon replied, “Luna?”

“No, you goof.” Nightmare smiled. “Me.”

Nightmare turned back into a cloud. The cloud flowed through the kitchen like water through an invisible river. It weaved through the air and around the ponies. The cloud pooled in the middle of the kitchen, and a face formed that looked at the group. Nightmare said, “I will get into place for the next part of my plan. Is everypony ready?”

Root Rot saluted, “Most definitely.”

Argon replied, “No.”

Everypony in the kitchen turned to face Argon. Somepony in the back dropped a soup pan, which landed with a thud that echoed through the kitchen. He sighed when he realized he was the only pony standing up to the mist of shadow in front of him. Argon looked at brother Mercury. Brother Mercury stared down at the ground.

Nightmare growled, “What did you say?”

Argon stated, “I started this club to appreciate Luna. I will not let you hurt the princesses.”

Nightmare stated, “You will not spoil my revenge. I have been waiting for my revenge for far too long.”

Argon yelled. “It is beyond treasonous to give poison to a Flurry Heart.” He looked back and forth at the club he had formed just a few years ago. “This mare is not Luna. So why are you all following her?”

Brother Mercury asked, “Don’t you remember how much Celestia hurt Golden Oak?” he reminded, “Golden Oaks Library was her life. And Celestia kicked her out of it and gave the Library to Twilight Sparkle.”

Argon replied, “This has gone far enough. Yes, I am mad, but why would I want to hurt Celestia and Luna?”

Neon looked at Argon as if he was a stranger. “You would betray the true Princess of the Night?”

Argon looked back and forth for a friendly face and failed. He realized that nopony was going to support him. Brother Mercury was looking at the ground and didn’t make eye contact.

Nightmare scolded, “How dare you. Nobody betrays me.”

Argon pleaded, “Betray might be too strong of a word here. I can’t entirely agree to help you with your plan because it will hurt a child. There has to be a better way for you to gain power without hurting Flurry Heart.”

Nightmare stared into his eyes. “I may not have my full power, but I can still hurt you.”

Argon winced as his side started to burn. He looked at his cutie mark to discover the dark cloud under his cutie mark was glowing red.

Argon pleaded, “Sorry. I will not question you again.”

A mare entered the kitchen. “Oh my gosh. What does a mare need to do to get served?”

Nightmare gave an evil glance to the mare. Nightmare’s teeth grew sharp and turned to fangs.

The mare stuttered, “Who... Who are you? What are you?”

Nightmare dashed toward the mare. The mare turned in futility around and started to gallop toward the door. Nightmare Cloud slammed the door shut just as the mare began to open it. The mare coughed as the smoke entered her lungs. Nightmare Cloud wrapped around the mare’s body.

Nightmare looked at Argon, “Looks like we have someon that should be dealt with.” Nightmare smiled, “Let her fate serve as a warning to anypony else who questions me.”

The kitchen ponies looked horrified and shocked at her. Nopony spoke.

The filly pleaded, “Please don’t hurt me. Like, I totally promise I am never going to tell anypony.” A tear ran down her face, “I pinkie promise.”

Nightmare cloud put her muzzle near the fillies ear and cooed. “Don’t be scared. You should be happy that you are helping me with my demonstration. By being an example, you are serving a better purpose than your existence used to allow.”

The filly squeed, “Please don’t hurt me.”

Argon broke the silence. “This is enough. You have made your point.”

Nightmare sneered, “Nopony tells me what to do. I will put you in your place.”

Nightmare turned into a cloud and flowed like water into the fillies mouth. The group gasped as they watched the mare’s eyes roll into the back of her head. After the cloud had disappeared, the pony collapsed onto the ground with her mouth open. She started drooling, and her body started twitching.

A few minutes later, Nightmare flowed back out of her body. Nightmare Cloud reformed next to Argon. The mare’s body still twitched on the ground. The mare looked like she wanted to scream but couldn’t. Her mouth was open, and she lay gagging and gasping for air. Her eyes were wide with horror.

Nightmare Cloud gasped for air and coughed. She looked at Argon. “Do you need another demonstration?”

Master Argon shut his eyes and looked away from the filly, “Why did you do that?”

Nightmare looked Argon in the eyes and said. “Fail me, and you will be next. Do what I say, and then you will avoid further examples of my power.”

Neon walked over and gently tapped the filly, “Is she dead?”

Nightmare shrugged, “Not yet,” Nightmare snickered, “For now, I trapped her in a nightmare.”

Argon looked at the mare and gulped.

Nightmare cloud kicked the mare’s body and said, “Get this out of here before you get caught. And can someone serve the guest? I don’t need to have any more guests enter the kitchen and ruin my plan.”

Argon said, “Yes, my queen.”

Nightmare rubbed Argon’s chin. “Good job, my little pony.”

Nightmare Cloud turned to smoke and flowed into the ceiling, disappearing from view.

Argon looked at the mare’s face as two ponies picked her up and trotted to the storage room. He shut his eyes and sighed, “What have I done?”

General Seaspray walked through the crowds of the guest at the Gala while he searched for his queen. He eventually noticed Queen Novo waving casually at him. He nearly knocked two dancing ponies over, trying to get to his queen faster.

General Seaspray walked up to the table gruffly and grunted worriedly. Angrily he sat down at the table next to Queen Novo.

Novo asked, “Where have you been?”

Seaspray coughed and wiped away a dark cloud that started to come from out of his mouth.

General Seaspray answered, “Checking the perimeter for vermin such as that dirty Lycan filth that stole from me earlier.”

Novo ordered sternly, “Calm down!” She cleared her throat and spoke softly, “I spoke with Shadow, and I have taken care of everything. He feels bad about threatening you and even offered to pay us two pearls when he returns to his supplier.”

General Seaspray slammed his claw on the table. “You don’t understand or care. Every creature is in danger. That mutt doesn’t take anything seriously, and his foolishness will hurt you and every creature around him.”

Novo chucked, “The boy is harmless. I have seen worse than him. Don’t you remember the Storm King?”

Seaspray replied, “The Storm King is nothing compared to that mutt.”

Novo laughed, “He has the potential to do good. His father is far more dangerous than he will ever be.”

Seaspray urged, “I have seen the truth. I need to stop him!”

Novo replied, “You will do no such thing. I order you to calm down, or I will have the guards remove you.”

Seaspray said, “But my queen.”

Novo moved in closer to him and growled. “If you start a war between the hippogriffs and the Lycans, the Hippogryph Kingdom will suffer, and thousands will die because of your foolishness.”

Seaspray replied, “We have a big enough army. We can fight them.”

Queen Novo responded, “But at what cost? How many of our troops would die in that fight?”

General Seaspray responded, “I expect some loss, and some loss is acceptable.”

Queen Novo said, “I lost my husband and father in the war with the Storm King.” Queen Novo scolded the general, “Don’t you dare tell me that the loss of any life is acceptable.”

Seaspray argued, “Some filth can only understand a sword in the chest. If we act now, we can teach those dogs a lesson.”

Queen Novo scoffed, “We shouldn’t start wars with any nation. Not when there are other options that we can explore.”

Queen Novo explained, “The Lycans are good at winning wars and selling metal. We can’t win a war against the Lycan Empire. And the Lycans are the only suppliers of metal in this region. If the war doesn’t destroy us, the lack of metal will.”

Seaspray replied, “I will not let that filth hurt any creature here.” Seaspray wiped his eyes again. “He will pay for insulting me.”

Novo said, “I have never seen you hold a grudge like this. You are not acting like yourself. Do I need to send you home?”

Seaspray snapped back, “No, I am fine. I am just worried about you. The Gala is the first event we have attended since the Storm King’s defeat.”

Novo chuckled, “Shadow admitted to me that he shouldn’t have lost his temper at you, but he needed to help his pack. He was desperate to help his pack, and I know what it feels like to be that desperate.” Queen Novo sighed, “Don’t forget Shadow sold us the pearl. Without that pearl, we wouldn’t be here to enjoy this event.”

General Seaspray whipped the sweat from his face. “I will do my best, but if that mutt touches any princesses, I will stop him.”

Queen Novo smiled, “Get yourself a drink and enjoy yourself. Nothing bad is going to happen tonight at the Gala. Every creature is safe.”

Shadow trotted back into the castle ballroom. It didn’t take long for him to see Twilight sitting at a table with her friends. Shadow cantered up next to Applejack at the table. They were seated at a table talking to a draconequus. Shadow cleared his throat. When nobody noticed, he said as calmly as he could, “Hi!” His ears folded back as he got annoyed by them not seeing him. Quietly he slipped into a chair next to Applejack and sat at the table. Shadow slammed his head on the table and looked up at everypony. His eyes got wide when he realized that nopony noticed him.

Quietly he stuck his tongue up at what he thought was an appetizer and tried to eat it. Only to spit flower peddles out onto the table.

Shadow replied, “Blahhhh, that tastes nasty.”

Applejack rolled her eyes, “That is the decoration.”

Shadow looked up at her, “Who is this?”

Applejack whispered, “This is Discord.”

Shadow pouted, “Ok. Hi Discord.”

Fluttershy looked at Discord, “Come on, Discord, we all want you at the Gala.”

Discord replied glumly with an obvious pouting expression, “Well, I don’t feel welcome.”

Fluttershy looked confused, “Why not?”

Discord said, “Because nopony invited the Smooze.”

Fluttershy said, “That is awful. Who would not invite The Smooze?”

Discord scoffed, “I most certainly didn’t.”

Fluttershy said, “What?”

Discord replied, “Don’t you remember what he did last time? It would be silly to invite him.”

Fluttershy smiled, “Ok? Whatever you think is best.”

Discord replied, “It is not about what I find best. I need to create the right amount of chaos.”

Fluttershy looked puzzled, “So The Smooze is not the right amount of chaos?”

Discord replied, “It was last year, but I will be predictable if I do the same thing this year.”

Shadow raised his eyebrow and lifted his head off the table, “Ok?”

Discord tapped his claw. “And Chaos should never be predictable.”

Fluttershy pat Discord on the back, “Don’t worry, Discord, I am sure you will find a way to be chaotic without being predictable.”

Discord snapped his fingers to make a tissue appear. Discord blew his nose. “Thanks, Fluttershy. You are a good friend.”

Discord dropped the tissue and sniffed the air.

Fluttershy asked with concern, “Is everything ok, Discord?”

Discord sniffed the air. “Does anyone else smell that?”

Twilight tilted her head, “Smell what?”

Discord sniffed the air and winked at Shadow. Shadow grew concerned, and his hair stood up.

Discord rubbed his chin, “Something is not what it seems.”

Shadow’s ear twitched. He looked up and said, “What do you mean?”

Shadow innocently whistled. His eyes darted back and forth as he calculated his options and the threat level. Does Discord know? Will he tell Twilight that he is a Lycan disguised as a pony?

Shadow looked around the ballroom. Two guards were by the window, so he would have to fight them to escape. There are most likely lots of guards guarding the entrance of the castle. Shadow looked up and realized that a window at the top was left open. The window was the best option to avoid a big fight and keep Applejack safe. Shadow decided it would be best not to disturb every creature at the Gala so he could prevent apologizing to them later.

Twilight took a sip of water from her glass. Twilight asked, “What are you saying, Discord?”

Discord turned into a fish and jumped into Twilight’s drink. He sat in her drink with his fins resting on the rim of her glass. He said, “Something is fishy, but I can’t place a claw on it.”

Discord then swam down into Twilight’s drink and disappeared.

Shadow replied, “That was awkward.”

Applejack replied, “That is not the strangest thing he has done.”

Twilight responded. “Hi, Shadow. When did you get here?”

Shadow groaned, “A few minutes ago.”

Twilight turned to her friends. “Can I speak to Shadow?”

Pinkie Pie replied, “Yup.”

The crowd of friends replied in unison, “Of course.”

The ponies sat at the table and smiled, looking at each other quietly.

It was Twilight’s turn to groan, “I mean alone.”

Rarity said, “Oh.”

AJ smiled, waved her friends to move, and said, “Sure sugarcube.” She motioned to her friends, “Let’s get some drinks.”

Shadow said, “This is an interesting party.”

Twilight responded, “You must party a lot in Las Pegasus.”

Shadow said, “I wouldn’t know. My father doesn’t want me to go to parties.”

Pinkie Pie popped out of a nearby planter. The plant was resting on her head, “What?”

Shadow jumped. He started to pull a dagger out of his jacket before he realized it was Pinkie. “Seriously! Where did she come from?”

Twilight laughed and said, “Just go with it. If you try to apply logic to Pinkie Pie, it will drive you crazy. I would know.”

Rarity yelled across the ballroom, “Pinkie, you got dirt on my dress. Whatever shall I do?!!”

Shadow laughed, “Too late. I can feel my sanity slipping.”

Twilight laughed, “I hope this is fun for your first Gala.”

Shadow looked at Rarity to see her lying on a couch, “It is ok.”

Twilight asked, “What is it with you and saying everything is ok?”

Shadow explained, “It is complicated.” Shadow sighed, “I have nothing to compare to the Gala. Others appear to be having fun, and I don’t want to leave.”

Twilight said, “I know a pony that would feel the same way. Her name was Tempest. She had a rough childhood. As a result, she grew up around creatures, very evil creatures at that, that wanted war and destruction. She is here at the Gala if you want to speak to her. You two might become good friends.”

Shadow replied, “I don’t have time for friends.”

Shadow was not lying. In the Lycan Kingdom, the concept of friendship didn’t exist. Instead, it was about your pack. They saw each other like brothers and sisters.

Twilight said, “It must be lonely?”

Shadow asked, “But how does that help me? What should I say about the Gala?”

Twilight smiled, “You could say that it is wonderful, that this is the best party you have ever attended. You could say that you are so happy.”

Shadow frowned. “Sorry, I don’t lie.” Then he realized the irony in that statement because he was hiding the fact that he was a lycan from every creature around him.

Shadow continued, “Besides, I am not used to parties.”

Twilight replied, “Maybe Pinkie Pie can throw you a massive birthday party. Then you can get lots of experience with friends and parties.”

Pinkie Pie popped out of the planter and said, “I would love to. What is the date?”

Shadow frowned, “I forgot.”

Pinkie Pie screamed, “What?!!” Then she asked, “How do you forget your birthday?”

Shadow said, “I don’t celebrate my birthday. To me, it is just another day of the week.”

Twilight replied, “That is so sad. Birthdays are to be special.”

Shadow thought about how to answer. After a few seconds, he said, “My father wants me to follow in the family business, and parties are not part of that.”

Twilight frowned. Before she could say something, the lights dimmed.

Twilight smiled and looked up at Shadow and said, “How exciting! The princess is about to speak. Let’s get closer so we can hear them.”

Shadow said, “Sure, if it was ok talking with you.”

Twilight responded with a wink and replied, “It was fun talking with you.”

Shadow tilted his head, “I guess it was fun… Talking with you.”

Twilight smiled, “Thanks.”

Twilight’s ears folded back. “I am sorry.”

Shadow said, “What for?”

Twilight replied, “Do you promise not to get mad?”

Shadow said, “It depends on what it is.”

Twilight said, “I feel bad. At first, I thought you were evil. As the princess of friendship, I should have given you a fair chance.”

Shadow replied, “It is ok. Where I am from, you can’t trust many creatures. And when you sleep, you have to leave one eye open.”

Twilight said, “That must be harsh.”

Shadow replied, “I must admit, I didn’t make it easy on you. I am not good at apologies, but I will say that I will try to hold my temper in the future.”

Twilight smiled, “Thanks.”

Discord hid inside a statue. Its eyes moved and followed Shadow as they walked to the main stage with Twilight.

Discord thought to himself. What does the little Lycan want with Twilight? Discord clenched his teeth. “How dare he not invite me to the fun.”

Cronos trotted up to the statue. He spoke softly, almost in a whisper. “The fish in the cup thing was a funny joke.”

After a flash of light Discord was standing in front of Chronos. Discord asked with glee. “You really think so?”

Cronos smiled, “Oh, I think the joke was wonderful. I have a better joke that you can do, but I don’t know if you are interested.”

Discord stroked his goatee, “I am very interested.”

Cronos rolled his eyes. “Ok, but to make this joke, you must do something for me and follow my instructions.” Cronos gave Discord a piece of paper.

Discord snapped his fingers, and a monocle appeared. Discord looked at the page and read it.

Cronos asked, “Are you interested? Or should I find someone with more skill to do this prank?”

Discord asked, “Is Fluttershy really in this much danger?”

Chronos replied, “If you follow my instructions, no harm will come to Fluttershy.”

Discord snapped his eagle claw, and his lion’s paw turned into a human hand with fingers. Discord spat into the hand and presented it to Chronos, and Chronos stuck out his hoove, and they shook.

Master Argon looked into a trash can of wasted food and bottled it up. He quickly threw the empty pot from earlier into the bag, wrapped it up, and carried it through the kitchen.

Brother Mercury tried to stop him by blocking his way to the back door.

Master Argon responded, “You don’t need to worry. I am just taking the trash out.”

Brother Mercury asked, “What are you doing with the pot?”

Master Argon replied, “I am getting rid of the evidence. The pot has served its purpose, so we should toss it and get rid of the evidence.”

Brother Mercury stepped aside and said, “Ok, but be quick. We shouldn’t anger Nightmare. You know what she can do.”

Master Argon trotted through a long hallway and out a door. Through the door, he saw a dumpster sitting in the corner. The old dumpster had two covers, one on the left and one on the right. Master Argon used his magic to open both covers and threw the bag into a dumpster.

“I know what you are up to.” A voice said.

Master Argon jumped, “I am just taking the trash out.”

The same voice said, “My name is Minuto.”

Master Argon looked up to see a cloaked figure sitting on the roof.

Minato jumped off the roof and landed on the dumpster closing one of the covers. She tore open the bag and kicked the pot out of the dumpster. The pot clanged as it hit the cement. “Trying to hide the evidence?” Minato asked.

Master Argon replied, “You don’t know anything.”

Minuto smiled, “I know that Nightmare is back, and she has an awful plan.”

Master Argon asked, “How do you know she is back?”

Minuto replied, “The sands of old told me.”

Master Argon sneered, “That makes no sense.”

Minuto replied, “My teacher saw Nightmare at one of your club meetings.”

Master Argon replied, “That makes more sense.”

Minuto said, “By now, you know how dangerous Nightmare is and that somepony needs to stop her.”

Master Argon said, “Thank Celestia. We need a powerful Alicorn to stop Nightmare.”

Minuto dropped her hood. “I am not an alicorn, I am a unicorn.”

Master Argon threw his hooves into the air, “Just great! How is a unicorn going to stop Nightmare?”

Minuto replied, “Twilight was a unicorn when she stopped Nightmare the first time.” Minuto smiled. “And my teacher has a plan, but we need help.”

“I am not the stallion to help you.” Master Argon stated.

Minuto said, “I need you to help me.”

Master Argon said, “I can’t help you.”

Minuto replied, “For the good of Equestria, you must.”

Master Argon demanded, “Do you know what Nightmare will do to me if I betray her?” Master Argon stomped his hoof, “I have to help Nightmare. Or I am putting all my friends in the club in danger.”

Minuto replied, “You have heard what she thinks of non-alicorns. And I know you have seen it first, hoof. What will she do with you and your club once you are no longer useful to her?”

Master Argon fell to the ground, “I will do anything you tell me. Nightmare is insane.” Master Argon held up the vial, “She wants me to give this to Flurry Heart.”

Minuto took the vial and put it in the pocket of her cloak. “I understand.” Minuto took a different vial from her cloak and said, “Give this to her instead.”

Master Argon replied, “What is this?”

Minuto smiled, “It is something special. You need to make sure that Flurry Heart drinks it.”

Master Argon sighed, “Can we not give the foal any strange liquids, please?”

Minuto explained, “Nightmare needs to think you did what she ordered. If you don’t, then she will punish you. And I am sure you know what that means.”

Master Argon winced, “I do, but how is this different?”

Minuto smiled, “I have the real poison. What you are giving her is going to be some harmless sugarwater.”

Master Agron asked, “How long do you expect this to fool Nightmare? And what will you do with the real poison?”

Minuto replied, “Just do as I ask, and everything will work out how it needs to.”

Author's Note

The first section of this chapter takes place at about the same time as the dance from the other chapter. But now we get to find out more about the Club and Chronos. Anything after the first part takes place after the last chapter.

I hope everypony is having a great day and enjoys the story.

Chapter 19: Lost Child of the Night

The moon’s glow swept through the Canterlot Castle’s stained-glass windows. A lone earth pony guard trotted through the colorful prisms of light on the floor in the dimly lit hallways. If he didn’t have his armor on, you could see his silver moon cutie mark with a shield behind it. His name was Mooncrest, he was thin, and his coat was a deep blue. He looked down a long hallway looking for any creature that was not supposed to be in this part of the castle. “All clear,” he said to himself. In a way, it surprised him. Sometimes, during the castle events, some creatures would get lost. The guard reminded himself about a guest that got lost in the castle for two days. The poor pony was only looking for a bathroom. The janitor was mad, but at least the pony was safe.

Eventually, Mooncrest walked into a small room past a chandelier swaying in the cold breezy room. He stopped trotting and sniffed the air. He took great pleasure in the lavender smell of the room and enjoyed it for just a moment before continuing his duty.

The guard looked down the empty hallway to the left to see that everything was good. The hallway was Celestia’s side of the castle. Down this hallway, any pony could find her bedroom and other rooms where she spent some time. The rug was red with a sun print down the center, and it looked old and tattered.

He looked down a hallway to his right. The carpet was red, with a moon pattern down the center of it. This side of the castle was Luna’s. It was not surprising that the carpet was newer. Celestia had ordered the old rug removed for this wing when Luna returned to the castle from her vacation. At least, that is what Celestia told the kingdom when Luna returned three years ago.

The guard walked through Luna’s hallway first. The hallway was empty, but the guard could hear arguing from Luna’s bedroom. Quietly the guard walked up to the door to see it was open slightly. The guard listened to the conversation.

Celestia replied, “You look so lovely in your gala dress. I am so glad you decided to come downstairs with me.”

Luna replied, “I will do my best. It would be tragic to miss the last Gala.”

Celestia replied, “Thank you. The Gala will be better with you.”

Luna replied, “Can I at least bring this?”

The guard tried to look through the crack in the door to see what Luna was holding up.

Celestia sighed, “I know how important the toy pony soldier is to you, but I don’t want it to get lost.”

Luna groaned, “Ok. I will leave it.”

Celestia replied, “Thank you. I know this is hard.”

Luna smiled, “At least you will be there to help me.”

Celestia walked toward the door with her hoof extended. Mooncrest panicked and galloped away from the door. Celestia and Luna trotted out of Luna’s bedroom. Celestia and Luna were both wearing their royal dresses. Celestia’s dress was pink with yellow trim, and Luna’s was light blue with white trim. Celestia had a gold sun emblem on the flank of her dress, and Luna had a silver moon on her dress. Mooncrest’s jaw nearly dropped at their beauty and grace.

They both walked by Mooncrest, and he bowed, “Hello, my princess.” He replied.

Celestia laughed, “No need to be so formal, General Mooncrest.”

Mooncrest responded, “Yes my…..” He cleared his throat, “Yes, Princess Celestia.”

Celestia smiled, “Are you ready for your speech?”

Mooncrest responded, “I am your majesty. I mean Princess Celestia.”

Celestia chuckled, “I will see you there.”

Mooncrest said, “After I get done making my rounds, I will head downstairs.”

Mooncrest looked down Luna’s hallway and thought he saw two blue orbs looking at him. The guard trotted down the hallway to investigate. He ordered, “Show yourself.”

With no response, he moved closer. He saw a dark inky blob move across the hallway and dart into an old room.

The guard opened the door and looked around. The room was full of dusty crates. The guard could tell that everything in the room must have been there for years if not centuries. The guard walked between the wooded containers looking for the blob. Accidentally the guard fell into one of the boxes and could hear wood breaking from his weight. The guard groaned at what he had done. Luckily nopony was around to discover his mistake.

He found the dark mass in the corner of the room. It was bubbling on the group as it slowly shrank. He found it more challenging to breathe as he walked closer to it. He could hear his heart pulsing. “This is for my Princess.” He told himself as he pushed himself to move closer to it.

Just then, he felt a tap on his shoulder. He neighed and then bucked as hard as he could. He watched his target fall into a pile of crates, and a blanket landed on top of it. Underneath it, he heard laughing. Mooncrest breathed out and barked. “Why did you scare me like that?”

Mooncrest pulled the blankets off the figure, revealing a laughing stallion named Suncrest.

Suncrest was bulky and muscular with an orange coat. He slapped his knee and pointed a hoof at Mooncrest. “What is the matter, my brother? Did you go soft? I could have sworn you used to buck harder than that.”

Mooncrest looked in the corner to see that the mass was gone. He asked, “Why are you bothering me anyway? Weren’t you assigned to patrol the garden?”

Suncrest replied, “Ay. There has been a change of plan. Now, my orders are to patrol the eastern gate instead.”

Mooncrest replied, “Then what are you doing here?”

Suncrest beamed. “I wanted to make sure you didn’t miss your big speech.”

Mooncrest sighed, “I don’t want to see you get disciplined. I can take care of myself.”

Suncrest stated, “I have time to get my flank to the gate. Prince Cronos gave us the orders an hour ago.” Suncrest fixed his mane and combed it back with his hoof. “He can’t expect us to teleport over there like unicorns.”

Mooncrest sighed. “You really shouldn’t worry about me.”

Suncrest replied, “It is my job to worry. I am your older brother.”

Mooncrest said, “Well, I am safe.”

Suncrest said, “Good luck then. Don’t do anything that I wouldn’t do.”

Mooncrest explained, “I need to go make my announcement. Get your flank out of here.”

Suncrest replied, “Don’t forget to look calm. Remember, it is your job to represent all of Canterlot. You need to show bravery and dignity.”

Mooncrest said, “Get to your train, you fart factory.”

Suncrest replied, “Go make your speech fart sniffer.”

Mooncrest replied. “No stress. It is just every kingdom watching.”

Here Shadow was, sitting across from an alicorn he had only read about. Shadow had spent days reading his father’s notes on the things Twilight had done. Twilight’s adventures were almost episodic. Shadow pondered what to do. There were so many possibilities on how this night could go. Only one filly could tell him if his father lied to the kingdom or if Luna did return. And here was the filly in the flesh.

Shadow calmly took a sip from his glass cup. “Do you think we are going to see the princesses tonight?”

Twilight Sparkle responded. “I hope so. Celestia was here earlier but went upstairs to check on Luna.”

Shadow thought back to what the rumors were about Twilight Sparkle. He had taken an interest in reading about her from the reports his father had received. Shadow only needed to decide what knowledge he could test.

Shadow thought about starting with something easy. To test to see if she would lie. Shadow asked, “Are you and Princess Celestia close?”

Twilight smiled, “Yeah. We are pretty close. She used to be my teacher.”

The statement was true. The reports did say that Twilight used to be Celestia’s student. Shadow put his hoof up to his chin. “You went to the school for gifted unicorns? Or were you her student the way Starswirl the Bearded was Celestia’s teacher?”

Twilight smiled, “I used to attend her school.”

Shadow genuinely asked, “Really? I am surprised an Alicorn would go to a school for unicorns.”

Twilight chuckled. “Oh, at the time, I was a unicorn.”

Shadow felt uneasy about this revelation. Was it true that Twilight used to be a unicorn? No report mentioned this. Can any pony become an alicorn? He had to know if it was possible. He decided to ask more questions.

Shadow protested, “Wait. Don’t you need to be born an Alicorn?”

Twilight Sparkle explained. “I had to earn it, but I guess it is possible. Flurry Heart was born an alicorn.”

Shadow felt a growing anger. If it is true, then his father would want to know. His father has spent years trying to create a powerful army to take over the world. What better army than an army of Alicorns? Shadow raised his voice, “That is not possible! You can’t just make something as powerful as an alicorn.”

Twilight sighed, “Let’s change the subject. If you keep yelling, I will start yelling, and I don’t want to ruin the Gala.”

Shadow nodded in agreement. This information is something that his father must never find out. And who knows what lycan spies could be at the Gala. And he just broadcasted it to everyone. Shadow lowered his voice, “Agreed, but please do the world a favor and don’t tell too many creatures that it is possible to give alicorn power to any creature.”

Twilight Sparkle smiled, “It is not that big of a deal.”

Shadow explained, “Could you imagine what Tirek would be like if he had Alicorn Powers? Or Cozy Glow?”

Twilight Sparkle winced, “Poor Cozy Glow.”

Shadow could see that he had hit a nerve. “Sorry. I didn’t mean to upset you.”

Twilight Sparkle explained, “It is fine. I wish I could help her.”

Shadow said, “Maybe someday you can. Then again, you can’t save everyone.”

Twilight Sparkle said, “I don’t know. Friendship is Magic.”

Shadow looked around, “So, for a change of subject. I thought the Gala was a pony event.”

Twilight Sparkle explained, “Normally, it is. But I wanted every creature to be welcome to the Gala, So I invited them.”

Shadow said, “Oh, neat.” Shadow thought about the Lycans and wondered if someday they could attend her school. Would the ponies even accept the lycans into Equestria? Shadow grinned at the idea of his younger brother going to Twilights school. And at the thought about how it would be nice not to have to hide the fact that he was a Lycan when he visited Equestria. Shadow asked, “Why invite so many other creatures?”

Twilight said, “I thought inviting the other nations and my students would be a good idea. What better way for every creature to bond than during an event like The Gala? Princess Celestia agreed, so I invited them.”

Shadow shook his head. Her choice of words was interesting. She called the guest ‘the other nations.’ He thought to himself. Did she know all the countries she invited were part of the Kingdoms Council? The only exceptions were the Changelings and Klugetown. But the spies reported that the Council was thinking about adding them.

Twilight said, “We could all become friends. After all, friendship is magic.”

Shadow rolled his eyes. “Is that like your catchphrase or something?”

Twilight asked, “What is wrong with it?”

Shadow said, “Nothing. Believe what you want, but you keep saying, ‘friendship is magic.’ I am just saying it sounds like the name of a kid’s show.”

Twilight snickered, “And what is wrong with that?”

Shadow responded, “Nothing. It is just a strange thing to say.”

Twilight smiled, “I am the Princess of Friendship.”

Shadow smacked his forehead, “How could I have forgotten?”

Twilight chuckled while Shadow made a goofy face.

Shadow said, “It is unfortunate, though, being born the Princess of friendship and unable to do anything with your life.”

Twilight said in a very posh way, “I enjoy my title very much. I was not born with it; I had to earn it.”

“There is a list of enemies you have beaten.” Shadow asked, “How did you win with friendship?”

Twilight Sparkle explained, “Because friendship is magic.”

Shadow sighed and rested his head on the table. “That makes no sense.”

Twilight Sparkle said, “The elements of harmony helped.”

Shadow’s ears perked up. “That what?”

“Magical gems that we used to beat most villains,” Twilight explained.

Shadow raised his head and said, “That makes more sense.”

The ballroom stage lit up as the rest of the room dimmed. The ponies all looked toward the spotlight to see what was happening. A lone guard trotted to the stage and spoke. “Fillies and Gentalcolts. I need your attention because Princess Celestia wants to make an announcement.”

Twilight Sparkle clapped her hooves together, “Oh, how exciting!”

Every creature in the ballroom looked at the decorated stage. The stage sat in the corner of the room. Someone covered the stage with a white sheet with a light blue ribbon added for an accent.

Shadow replied, “How long does this normally take?”

Twilight whispered. “I don’t know, but I don’t want to miss it.”

Shadow rolled his eyes and whispered to himself, “Figures.”

Shadow and Twilight both looked up to the stage when the guard continued. The guard replied, “Fillies and Gentalecolts, it is my pleasure as royal guard Mooncrest, to announce the rulers of Equestria, Princess Celestia, and Princess Luna.”

Princess Celestia and Princess Luna walked out from behind a curtain into the spotlight on the stage.

The audience stomped their hooves. Shadow jumped at first but then calmed down once he realized everything was ok. The crowd was just happy. I guess a pony has to pony, he thought to himself.

Celestia said, “Thank you, General Mooncrest. However, We are all friends. You do not need to be so formal.”

Celestia looked at the audience, “Thank you, every creature, for coming this evening. It is my honor to say thank you for your support over these years.” Celestia spoke softly and lovingly, “I have been to many galas before.” She smiled, “It is my pleasure to see not only the citizens of Equestria, but the members of our neighboring nations.” She smiled, and the spotlight fell onto Queen Novo. Queen Novo clapped and bowed her head at Celestia in respect.” The spotlight moved to Prince Rutherford, who was chewing on a tablecloth. The spotlight quickly moved back to Celestia.

Celestia looked to her side, “It is also my pleasure to share this Joyous occasion with my sister and thank her for this wonderful night.” Luna smiled back at Celestia and blushed.

Celestia beamed, “I can not take the credit for this year’s Gala. The honor goes to my previous student, Twilight Sparkle. Without her, then this wonderful Gala would not have been possible.”

The spotlight on Celestia pointed toward Twilight. Twilight blushed in response.

Twilight replied, “Fancy Pants helped.”

Fancy pants quickly adjusted his bowtie and floated his monocle further up his muzzle. He scoffed. “I dare say, Twilight, but there is no reason to be so modest. My contribution was small indeed. Yes. Quite.” Fancy Pants then turned to Twilight and clapped.

Celestia stated, “Twilight has learned so much. It is hard to believe that, just three years ago, Twilight went to Ponyville. And, one year ago, she opened her school of friendship.”

Celestia paused and watched the crowd tear up as they said a collective “Aww.”

Celestia continued, “It is great for many reasons.” Celestia turned to Luna. “Like the ponies that can be here with us.” Cestia sighed, “I announce some bittersweet news. With a heavy heart, I announce that this will be my last Gala as ruler of Equestria. Later this year, Twilight Sparkle will take my place.”

Twilight Sparkle screamed, “What!!!!???? But where will you go?”

Shadow looked at Twilight and then at Celestia. Shadow realized this had to be why the other leaders were here. Celestia was planning to make this announcement and wanted them present.

Celestia smiled, “I will move with my sister to Sandy Shores.”

Twilight teleported a bag out of nowhere, hovered it near her face, and started breathing into it.

Shadow’s eyes grew wide. The filly looked like she would faint. Shadow patted her on the back. “Alright, calm down, book horse.”

Celestia continued. “I am sure Twilight will be an excellent ruler and that she will lead Equestria into a wonderful era of success and friendship.”

Shadow looked at Queen Nova. Queen Nova gave Celestia a look of disappointment. Meanwhile, other leaders like Tempest and Thorax looked pleased. Finally, Rutherford was being a yak and eating the flower display. Shadow grinned as he wondered if she was still mad about the pearl. He made a note in his mind to ask her later.

Princess Celestia finished, “Thank you, every creature, for attending the Gala. I hope we all have a great evening.”

Celestia stepped off the stage. Crowds of ponies cheered. Celestia and Luna made their way toward Twilight’s table. Shadow watched Luna walk toward him. He got nervous. He would rather fight a dozen Titans than sit at the same table as his mother. Celestia and Luna sat down and smiled.

Twilight asked Celestia, “Why didn’t you tell me sooner?”

Celestia replied, “I am sorry I didn’t get the chance to. I have been distracted lately. I hope you are not mad?”

Twilight replied, “I could never be mad at you.”

Celestia said, “Thank you, Twilight. I think you will become a better ruler than I have been.”

Twilight blushed, “It is an honor, but nopony is better than you. I am not even ready.”

Celestia said, “I will help you in every way I can. If you have any questions, I will answer them later. Right now, we need to show dignity and strength.”

Twilight turned to Luna. “So Luna, how is the Gala?”

Luna replied, “It is ok.”

With a grin, Celestia bumped Luna in the ribs and said, “I wish you wouldn’t do that.”

Luna rolled her eyes and said, “It is not like I have many Galas to compare it to.”

Twilight rolled her eyes, “That sounds familiar.”

Luna turned to her sister. “May I check out the refreshments, dear sister?”

Celestia replied, “Of Course.”

Luna trotted away from the group and toward the drink table.

Shadow felt a tap on his shoulder. He turned around to see Applejack.

Shadow turned around and asked, “Oh hey, where have you been?”

Applejack replied, “We were sitting at another table.”

Shadow looked back to see Pinkie Pie jumping on one of the dinner tables. Pinkie Pie cheered, “I am being quiet,” at the top of her voice.

Applejack shrugged, “I suggested we leave you alone because you were getting along with Twilight so well.”

Shadow whispered, “Lucky me, this girl is crazy. And to make it worse, she is not even a real Alicorn.”

Applejack said, “What ya talking about? She tooten is a real alicorn.”

Shadow said, “She was not born an alicorn. I don’t know how Celestia did it.”

Applejack shrugged, “Don’t worry about that now.”

Shadow asked, “What is more important than a child, like Twilight, having that much power?”

Applejack pointed toward Luna, “That.” Applejack explained, “This is the best time for you to talk to Princess Luna.”

Shadow said, “I don’t know if it would be worth it.”

Applejack grinned, “Are ya scared?”

Shadow said, “Don’t go there.”

Applejack responded, “Do you want me to introduce you to her?”

Shadow replied, “I don’t need your help.”

Applejack said, “Tonight might be your last chance to speak to her. Luna is going to Sandy Shores.”

Shadow replied, “What if she forgot about me?”

Applejack growled, “If you don’t go over to her, I will drag you by your tail and make you say hi.”

Shadow sighed, “Fine, I guess I will go say hi.”

Shadow picked up his glass and turned to the table. Twilight and Celestia were talking. Shadow said, “Hey can you save my seat? I am going to get a drink.”

Twilight raised an ear, “Why is everyone so thirsty?”

Shadow cantered over to the drink cart. He poured his drink into a flower display so his glass was empty. Shadow acted like he was looking around the drink table for something to put in his glass.

Luna giggled at the Shadow’s indecisiveness. “Might I suggest the lavender tea?”

Shadow smiled, “That might be an option. But It makes me fall asleep. But that might not be a bad thing.”

Luna smiled, “Ok. If you need anything, let me know.”

Shadow responded, “Thanks.” And he continued to look around. Meanwhile, he tried to figure out what to say to Luna.

Applejack growled and trotted over. “Hi, Shadow. Did you find anything to drink?”

Shadow responded, “I am not sure. I can’t drink Chocolate Milk because I can’t eat chocolate. I can’t drink coffee because I will be up all night.”

Applejack rolled her eyes. “Shadow, what do you think of Luna’s dress?”

Shadow could tell that Applejack was trying to get them talking, but he didn’t want to be so direct. Shadow glanced over. Luna’s dress was dark blue, but the stars on it glowed in the dark, making it look like a night sky. Shadow replied, “It is fine.”

Applejack turned to Luna, “I heard Celestia’s speech. How do you feel about moving to Sandy Shores?”

Luna stirred a cup of tea before she spoke.

Luna smirked and replied, “Oh, it is fine.”

Applejack replied, “Why did you make the choice suddenly?”

Luna replied, “Celestia wants to retire. I want to be with my sister. At least by going with her, I can stay with my sister, even though I will miss Canterlot. I regret many things. But most of all, the time I lost with my sister. I will not make the same mistake twice.”

Applejack said, “I am sorry to hear that, princess.”

Luna smiled, “I do not believe any creature has introduced me to your friend.”

Shadow was speechless and tried not to look surprised at Luna’s concern. His heartbeat increased. He asked himself. “Is this the real Luna?”

Applejack replied, “His name is Shadow Hound.”

Luna replied, “It is nice to meet you, Shadow Hound.”

Shadow Hound replied, “It is nice to meet you as well.”

Applejack growled. “Shadow, don’t you have anything to say?”

Shadow looked at Luna, “I really like your mane.”

Applejack slammed her hoof on the table. “Anything else?”

Shadow took a banana off the table and ate the peel next. He threw the fruit into a nearby trash can.

Shadow looked confused. Quickly he swallowed his snack. Shadow replied, “I really like her dress?”

Luna chuckled, “Thank you. I like your suit.”

Applejack shouted, “I give up.” And she stomped away.

Luna and Shadow both looked at each other and chuckled.

After Applejack was out of hearing range, Luna asked, “Did Rarity make your suit?”

Shadow said, “Yes, she did. It looks ok.”

Luna responded, “It does look ok, doesn’t it?”

Shadow smiled, “You get what I mean, don’t you?”

Luna responded, “I feel you don’t want to be rude, and I also think you are not used to that generosity and do not know how to feel about it. Tell me, Shadow, are you afraid to be happy because of the pain that losing your happiness might cost you?”

Shadow smiled at her remark. It was as if she read him like a book. Shadow said, “Maybe. What made you think that?”

Luna said, “I feel that way. It is hard to be happy about anything when you are afraid of being hurt.”

Shadow responded, “Indeed.”

Luna asked, “Where are you from?”

Shadow said, “I live out west.”

Luna said, “I would ask if you mean Las Pegasus, but you don’t seem like the partier type.”

Shadow confirmed, “I don’t go to any parties. My father wants everything serious.”

Luna grinned. “Oh no, because the fun is better when doubled. I guess your father wouldn’t want you at the Gala.”

Shadow said, “Not really. My father would hate it.”

Luna asked, “What would your mother say?”

Shadow thought about how to answer it. In his thousand-year-old life, he had many mothers. But only one mare was his birth mother. Shadow said, “I don’t know. I have not seen her in a long time.”

Luna asked, “How sad. Is she alive?”

Shadow thought about how to answer that. He decided to be honest and see what would happen. Shadow explained, “My father told me that she had died, but my father is not known for being honest.”

Luna said, “I could help you find her. What do you remember about her?”

Shadow commented. “She used to sing a lullaby about how her children would play in her garden of shadows.”

Luna looked puzzled and commented, “The Garden of Shadows. That sounds very familiar.”

Shadow could see the gears in her head turning. Shadow hoped this was Luna and not a fake, as his father had suggested. If this was Luna, she might remember the Lullaby she used to sing. But had she caught on? Would she remember a Lullaby from one thousand years ago?

Shadow said, “I wish I could remember more, but the last time I heard it was countless moons ago.”

Luna asked, “Do you have any brothers or sisters? Maybe they can help you remember.”

Shadow said, “Only a brother.” Technically a lie. But do his other brothers and sisters that are long past count?

Shadow asked, “So do you have any family besides your sister?”

Luna responded, “My brother Chronos shows up, but we are not close. Other than him, I have a pet opossum and the Tantabus.”

Luna sighed, “I used to have a son. Legend said that he would create a new empire. But we became separated.”

This fact made Shadow very curious. Did she not mention the name Romulus on purpose? Shadow thought about how to continue.

Shadow responded, “That is interesting. My mother used to tell me that I would build a new empire and change the world.”

Luna replied, “Maybe someday you can do what my son can not.” Tears started to form in Luna’s eyes, “After I lost my son, I gave up on that legend. The closest thing I have to a son these days is the Tantabus. And well, I can’t trust it with much.”

Shadow smiled and said. “Why not?”

Luna said, “The Tantabus has caused me problems.”

Shadow asked, “Then why did you name it after the old ponish word for brave soldier?”

Luna trembled at hearing that. She replied, “Not many ponies know old ponish, and the few who did are Historians.” Luna continued, “You don’t look or act like a Historian. How do you know, old ponish?”

Shadow grinned, “I am full of surprises. My mother taught it to me many moons ago.”

Luna gasped, “How old are you?”

Shadow said, “If I told you, would you believe me?”

Luna said, “I have seen some interesting things before. It takes a lot to surprise me.”

Shadow looked down at the floor, “Let me just say I am old enough to scare most ponies. I feel disappointed that I have done so little with all the years I have been alive.”

Luna reassured him, “No pony is ever a disappointment. If your mother were here, she would tell you that you do not disappoint her and she loves you.”

Shadow looked up at Luna and sincerely smiled, “And I love her.”

Luna looked confused. Shadow could tell that she was catching on. Luna asked, “Has Shadow always been your name?”

Shadow grinned, “No. I have been using the name Shadow for the last 500 years or so. My birth name is Romulus.”

Luna’s lip started to quiver. “That is my son’s name. Not even Celestia knew he was born. How did you learn that name?”

Shadow smirked, “Hi, Mom.”

Luna started to shake, “It can’t be you? It has been so long.”

Shadow grinned, “I am your son. I can prove it. Ask me something only Romulus would know.”

Luna sat down and thought. Shadow could tell she was having difficulty processing what he told her. After a few minutes, She asked, “What was the last thing I told you?”

“You told me not to worry. You said you would return with my toy pony solder, my tantabus.” Shadow said right away.

Moisture started to form in Luna’s eyes, “I can’t believe it is you. It has been so long. Why didn’t you find me sooner?”

Shadow hesitated, “It is complicated.”

Luna gasped, “Did you not want to talk to me? I understand if you were angry.”

Shadow could hear the shakiness in her voice. He said, “I am not angry.”

Luna replied, “I understand if you are.”

“I am not,” Shadow said.

Luna remarked, “You should be.”

Shadow stomped his hoof on the floor and asked, “Why would I ever be?”

Luna answered, “I took you and a bunch of ponies at night. I flew out of Equestria with you and a group of ponies, including orphan children. I used my magic to carry them all.”

Shadow replied, “It was fine. We were your children of the night.”

Luna cried, “I left everypony in a large field. It was a long trip, and everypony was exhausted. What kind of a mother does that to her,” she wept, then finished, “Her children?”

Shadow replied, “We were not alone. My father was there. And there were some adults.”

Celestia trotted over. Concernedly, she asked, “Are you ok, Luna?” She angrily looked at Shadow, “Luna, do you need the guards?”

Luna shook her head. Tears and mascara started to run down her face.

Celestia replied, “I should have listened to you. Would you like help getting upstairs?”

It took Luna a few seconds. Then she replied, “No. Instead, I need to know something.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow, “Ok, but afterward, I think you need your rest.”

Luna breathed for a few minutes. Then she reassured her sister, “I am fine. You can go now.”

Celestia commented, “I will stay right here for now.”

Celestia sat by the table and quietly poured herself some tea. After a few dirty looks between Luna and Celestia, Luna gave up and sighed.

Luna looked at Shadow and asked, “Why didn’t you find me when I returned?”

Shadow replied, “Don’t worry about it.”

Luna pleaded, “I have to know. Why didn’t you come to me sooner?” Luna started to tear up again, “Don’t you love me?”

Shadow said, “Don’t say that.”

Luna said, “It is true. I left you alone for one thousand years, and you hate me.” Luna collapsed to the floor. “Admit it.”

Shadow said, “I don’t hate you. I would never hate my mother.”

Princess Celestia spat her tea out, and her jaw dropped. She was speechless, with wide eyes and a look of surprise on her face. It was then that Octavia and the band decided to stop playing. The band looked at the princesses in disbelief.

Twilight trotted over to Celestia, “What is the matter?”

Celestia raised a hoof, covered Twilight’s mouth, and made a shushing sound. Celestia turned around and gestured for the band to keep playing. Octavia nodded and started playing her string instrument again.

Luna weakly tried to stand up and then sat back down. “If you loved me, why didn’t you come to me sooner? Ponies who love each other don’t avoid each other for five years.”

Shadow responded, “You think I didn’t contact you for five years because I hated you?” Shadow snapped back. “I didn’t contact you because,” Shadow sighed, “everything is my fault.”

Luna wiped her face and whimpered, “What do you mean?”

Shadow replied, “That night, I dropped my toy tantabus. I was upset. Father told you not to leave. He said I needed to be strong. That I would survive without it.”

Shadow cleared his throat. Shadow wiped the tears off his face and said, “Because I was weak, you left. You said that you would be right back.” Shadow started to shake from holding back the flood of emotions. He breathed in. “I am the reason your sister sent you to the moon.”

Luna stood up and said, “That is not true.”

Shadow said, “Everything is my fault. If you had stayed…” Shadow fought back the moisture in his eyes and breathed in. “you wouldn’t have gone to the moon.”

Luna reached her wing over to wing hug Shadow. Shadow paused. Unsure of what to do.

Shadow responded. “I am not the hugging type.”

Luna replied, “It is ok, my son. Everything will be ok.”

Shadow started to lean towards Luna.

Luna trembled. “Nothing is your fault.”

Shadow sat down, “It was me. Everything is my fault.”

Luna tried to hush him, “Shhhhhh, it is not.”

Shadow started to feel the moisture in his eyes. “So much pain.” Shadow breasted in, “all because of me.”

Luna grabbed Shadow by the waist and squeezed as hard as she could. The hug was so tight that Shadow could barely move.

Shadow squirmed. He muttered, “You’re crushing my ribs.”

Luna sobbed and collapsed into Shadow’s arms.

Shadow could feel Luna loosening her grip. Luna whipped her face. “We have so much to talk about.”

Twilight tapped Celestia on the shoulder and asked, “What just happened?”

Shadow stepped to his left, away from Luna. Shadow looked to his right toward Luna. He replied, “So what happens now?”

Celestia replied, “I suggest we end the Gala early. We have a lot to discuss.”

Shadow looked to his left at Princess Celestia and nodded.

They all heard someone yell from across the ballroom. Shadow looked to his side to see a bright light approaching him. Shadow grinned and started to put up a shield.

Before the shield could fully form, Luna leaped in front of him. Before Shadow could react, he saw Luna’s body get hit and slammed into his protection. Her body rolled off and fell onto the floor.

Shadow stood there, not sure what to do. Shadow’s eye twitched as he realized what had just happened. He looked at Luna’s body and then at Celestia.

Shadow looked at Luna. Her sides were weakly going up and down. So Shadow knew she was still breathing. Shadow said weakly, “Luna.”

When she did not reply, Shadow said, “Luna, please.”

When she did not move, Shadow looked up at the ceiling and screamed, “Lunaaaaaaaa!”

Author's Note

Well I guess the pearl is out of the oyster. Now every creature knows that Shadow is the lost son of Luna. Also fun to note my fanfiction was inspired by a really good fan animation. If you want to check it out you can watch it here. Children of the night.

sadly duo cartoonist deleted their channel. I wish them well. And I thank them for their inspiration.

Prologue: The Prince of Shadows

Shadow laid in bed while staring up at the ceiling. “It has been five years since I have seen her,” he told himself. Shadow looked outside a window in the room and looked at the moon. Shadow thought about the last time that they talked. She had said that she was going to meet a pony named Twilight Sparkle. Shadow growled and in a low voice he said. “If Twilight hurt her I am going to destroy Twilight Sparkle.” He shut his eyes and breathed out calmly. “I need to calm down. Celestia wouldn’t do that to one of her citizens? Would she?” Shadow held his paw in front of the window and looked at his nails. “Are the ponies really as vicious as the stories say they are?”

Shadow flopped backwards onto his bed and said, “I miss her.” He rolled over onto his stomach and sighed, “It feels like five hundred moons since I have traveled outside the Lycan Kingdom,” he said to himself.Shadow knew he was exaggerating. Only an Alicorn like him would know what five hundred moons felt like. Most Lycans didn’t live that long. Shadow tried to decide why his father would treat him like a pup by not letting him leave the kingdom.

Shadow felt drained of his energy. He wanted to leave the small room. All that was in the room was a chest, a large floor mirror and a bed.

But if he left the room, where would he go?

Shadow didn’t want to live in the castle with his father so he chose to live in an average one-bedroom house like the rest of the lycan kingdom.

Shadow looked in the dark corner of the room to see two cyan eyes looking at him. When Shadow sat up in the bed the eyes disappeared.

Maybe his father realized that he had grown numb to the typical punishments he had received in the past. After a few hundred years, everything gets boring. Even the lashings that he would receive for disobedience had turned mundane. If anything, Shadow welcomed the pain. It was just a sign that he knew he was still alive. Now his father just doesn’t let him leave the kingdom like some pup. It was insulting.

It had been five years since Shadow has traveled to Equestria. Shadow still could not understand why he had to listen to the pup in charge. That is what they all were to him, Pups. Shadow was over one thousand years old. It shouldn’t matter that the pup in command was a general. How dare his father expect him, a prince of the Lycan Empire, to listen to some pup that was only 40.

The worst is that he didn’t know how much longer before his father would let him leave again. Luckily Shadow met with someone he knew and gave them a mission of his own before they left for Equestria.

Shadow worried. If anyone discovered that Shadow was giving Lycans missions, they would be in danger. He knew he could only trust a handful of Lycans to keep a secret. Shadow knew that if they were all found, his father would make sure that they would not be able to do it again.

Shadow wished he could leave the lycan kingdom. “After all, the only Lycan that he could trust to complete a mission was himself for safety reasons and because in the kingdom his father had many spies.”

Shadow watched the shadows dance on the wall. After too many minutes, he realized that he couldn’t figure out what was casting the silhouettes. As if on command, one of the shadows blinked. Two cyan orbs stared at him again.

Shadow yelled out loud. “I can see you.”

The orbs stared at him. A toothy grin formed on the wall. Shadow growled, “What do you want from me?” And then the eyes blinked out of existence.

Shadow turned over in the bed to look out the window at the moon. Shadow sat up and begged the moon to ensure that the few Lycans loyal to him would have safe travels. If anything happened to them, then Shadow would indeed be alone.

Shadow looked in the floor mirror that was beside the window. In the mirror, he could see the reflection of the back wall. Shadow could see that the cyan orbs watched him from the corner of the room in the mirror.

Shadow turned around and got up to have a closer look. The cyan orbs melted into the wall like a stick of butter.

Shadow walked over to the wall and sniffed the air. Something had been there recently. The scent was familiar, but it was as if Shadow had smelled it over a thousand moons ago. It was hard to remember where he last smelled it. Shadow made a point to remember this scent in case he ever smelled it again. Shadow touched his front paw to the ground and shut his eyes. Shadow’s paw laid against the floor, in the darkness that sat under a table, but his mind went inside the darkness to scan beyond what his eyes could see. After searching the corner of the room for the entity that he smelled, Shadow gave up.

Shadow opened his eyes and said disappointingly, “Welp, whatever it was, it is gone again.”

Shadow laid back onto his bed. He could have sworn he still saw the cyan orbs watching him. Shadow couldn’t sleep. He was uneasy because when he started to calm down, the cyan eyes would reappear and start watching him. Shadow wondered why they were watching them. What were they thinking? And who did the eyes belong too?

Shadow laid in bed, getting more and more frustrated. When he put his head against the pillow, he could hear his heartbeat. Is this normal? He asked himself.

Shadow tried to relax, but he found it challenging. He felt like he was waiting for the dark form to grab and shake him. He wished that it would stop tormenting him and do it.

Shadow considered shooting a magic blast at the wall but quickly dismissed the idea. Whatever it was, it kept disappearing. He would only destroy the wall in the attempt. What if the neighbors hear that? The last thing he would need was to hear from any guards in the area. That would be an awkward explanation. I was shooting the shadows before they grab me. Who would believe me?

Shadow's ears picked up when he heard the guardian horn blast into the night air. That would only mean one thing. There was a pack returning.

Shadow shot up in bed and listened for an answer. He heard one howl which signaled that a pack was returning and was telling the guards to open the main gate. Maybe one of his few loyal supporters would bring him some good news.

Another blast from the horn answered the howl. The horn blast was a sign that the door was clear and it would be opening shortly.

Shadow leaped from the bed and pranced to the door. Once he opened the door, he calmly walked into the night sky the way everyone would expect a prince would walk. When he started to shut the door, he thought he heard giggling coming from the back of his bedroom. Shadow looked back to see that the room was empty. Whatever it was, it would have to wait. If Shadow couldn’t get any sleep, maybe somepup would bring him some good news. At this point, he could use it.

Shadow walked up to the main gate just as the motor that drove the hydraulics whirled to life. The iron roof on a giant metal hinges slowly lowered, creating a ramp to the outside world. Slowly a wagon full of wooden barrels and crates full of merchandise rolled down the ramp and into the Lycan Empire.

After the pack had entered the kingdom, the hydraulics raised the ramp. Once the ramp was in place, a team of flying lycans locked the gate into position. Everyone started to relax because now they were safe.

Shadow wagged his tail because he knew the barrels could only be one thing. Blaze jumped off the wagon. She confirmed his suspicion when she yelled, “Cider!!!” She grabbed Shadow by the neck and put her face to his. “Isn’t it exciting!? We can now throw a big cider party.” Blaze let go and hopped away.

Shadow looked back at the wagon and saw a familiar earth Lycan. Whittwolf stood by the wagon and rolled his eyes. Whittwolf looked at Shadow and pointed at Blaze, “I have been listening to her for the last 3 hours. I am surprised that the titans left us alone. She was making so much noise.”

Shadow walked over and greeted him. “Buddy, it is great to see you back.”

Whittwolf gave him a grin. “It is great to be back.”

Shadow whispered into Whittwolf’s ear, “Let’s go take a walk.”

A group of Lycans started unpacking the wagon. Among them, a muscled teenaged dragon jumped on the wagon. The dragon picked up two barrels on his own and then jumped off the cart.

Whittwolf looked at the dragon. “Bring two of those to Ruby’s.”

The dragon grinned, “Whatever you say, sir.”

Whittwolf looked at Shadow as he said, “There is something that I need to tell you.”

Shadow whispered back to him, “Not here. Wait until we are alone.”

Whittwolf whispered back to Shadow, “I need to tell you right now.”

Shadow replied, “Not now but in a few minutes. I fear someone could hear us. For your safety, please wait.”

Shadow walked away from the main gate and waved Whittwolf to follow. Whittwolf looked back at his pack who were still too busy talking with the guards to notice that he left. Whittwolf slipped out behind Shadow.

Shadow walked on the cobble path that led around the ravine that made up the Lycan Empire. Eventually, he reached a point where the cobblestone road branched out and partly went underground. Shops and stalls lined the pathway. Shadow started to salivate at the smell of meat cooking on open flames.

Whittwolf asked, “Why are we taking the long route?”

Shadow whispered to Whittwolf, “incase we are being followed. If we are I want to see them before we talk.”

Shadow and Whittwolf walked into the busy area that housed the different food stalls.

Shadow looked around at the different stalls. Shadow yelled loudly, “Isn’t the smell of the cooking meat wonderful. I bet you missed this.”

Whittwolf replied, “The jerky was ok, but I do miss the taste of fresh meat.”

Shadow walked down the path and past some stalls. One of the Lycans gave him a large metal spoon full of soup and said, “Try it. I made it this morning, my prince. It is excellent.” Shadow gently grabbed it and bowed his head slightly. He sipped all the liquid and smiled at the stall owner. “Thank you. That was delicious.”

The stall owner smiled and bowed to where his head almost hit the table. “Thank you! I am glad you like it.” Shadow hovered a few ingots onto the stall’s counter and walked away, spinning the spoon with his front paw. Shadow switched to using magic to levitate it in front of him.

Whittwolf looked at Shadow, “Why are you acting strange?”

Shadow barely looked at Whittwolf and grinned. “Look behind us. Two of the packmates from your last mission have been following us.”

Whittwolf replied, “Maybe they are just hungry.”

Shadow looked into the spoon and moved it around until he saw behind himself. “Not likely. They keep looking at us. They haven’t stopped at any of the stalls either.”

Whittwolf said, “Well, you did just steal that guy’s spoon.”

Shadow shrugged. “I needed something reflective, and he didn’t seem to mind.”

Whittwolf replied, “You don’t need it. I have seen you do that shadow thing.”

Shadow looked into the spoon. “Don’t worry. I am going to do that too.”

Whittwolf asked, “Then why do both?”

Shadow grinned, “I wanted to see what they looked like.”

Shadow touched his paw under a stall and, ‘looked into the shadows.’ His eyes glossed over and turned a light yellow color during this time. “Correction, I count three Lycans following us.”

Shadow walked away from the stall and looked at his pal Whittwolf. “It is rather funny?”

The Lycan paused before replying, “What is?”

Shadow chuckled, “They think they can follow me. Nobody can get the drop on me.”

Something moved in front of Shadow. Shadow jumped and dropped the spoon.

“Hello, sir. Why don’t you try some of my fish?” A different stall owner held out a wooden skewer with fish chunks on it.

Shadow looked back to see a row of Lycans lined up at the stall. It was a sea of disappointment. They all frowned and looked at him.

Shadow replied, “Sure. How much?”

The shop owner said, “You are the prince. It is free for you.”

Shadow frowned. “This looks so good you deserve to get paid.”

The shop owner held out more and said, “It is delicious if you like it. why not have more?”

Shadow said, “It is ok.”

The shop owner said, “Better than ok. Why don’t you eat some right now?”

Shadow looked at the group of Lycans waiting in line. They were either gritting their teeth or drooling. Shadow was sure that if they didn’t risk not getting fed for the day, they would have walked over and told him where to go.

Shadow stuck one of the meaty chunks into his mouth and rolled it over his tongue. He responded, “It is delicious.”

The shop owner laughed in joy. “I am so glad that you like it. Have some more.” The shop owner gave him two more. The Lycans in line all groaned and complained.

Not knowing what else to do, Shadow walked away instead. While he did, he looked back at his friend.

Shadow said to Whittwolf, “I wish they would stop doing that.”

Whittwolf said, “Why did you take it?”

Shadow responded, “I don’t want to seem rude.”

Shadow walked into a group of lycans. Quickly he grabbed Whittwolf and dashed into an alley. There he hid behind a pile of boxes and covered Whittwolf’s mouth.

Shadow watched as the three guards from the gate walked by. A slim one said to a small one. “Let’s keep going. He couldn’t have gone far.”

A big one replied, “How did you lose him?”

The small one said, “The king is not going to like this.”

The small one sniffed the air and pointed down the alley. “I think Shadow went this way.”

Shadow looked at the two meat sticks that he was holding. The scent of the meat danced in his nose. Shadow debated shoving them in his mouth to stop the smell but they were still dripping with grease and Shadow did not want to make a sound either.

The large one answered, “It is a dead-end. Why would the prince go down a dirty alley?”

The small one replied, “I am telling you I smell him down here.”

The slim one replied, “We are wasting time. The prince has not left the kingdom for five years. His scent is all over this kingdom.”

The other two lycans tilted their heads in confusion.

The slim one replied, “We need to get going. If you are wrong, then we are going to lose the prince and, if we lose him, I doubt the king will pay us the chicken that he promised.”

All three Lycans walked further down the street.

Shadow breathed out and let go of Whittwolf. Shadow grinned at Whittwolf.

Whittwolf said, “Yikes! Someone was following you.”

Shadow said, “Yeah. You can tell how much my father trusts me.”

Shadow and Whittwolf continued down the path which passed the training cages.

Shadow and Whittwolf watched as an adult Lycan held a piece of meat above two pups at the training cages. The pups looked to be about ten. One was short and skinny, and the other was tall with visible muscle. The pups were all starved for days at a time so they could become better fighters. And then they would fight for food. The winner would eat. The loser would remain hungry.

The Adult blew a whistle. Both pups ran at each other with their claws out. They growled and hissed when they met in the middle. The muscled one dug his paws into the ground and flipped the other onto his back. After that he stepped on his throat. The skinny pup tried to free himself but failed. The adult lycan blew the whistle again. The Lycan threw the meat to the victor. The muscled pup caught the meat chunk and devoured it in a few minutes.

The pup that lost the match left the ring and started kicking the ground. He sat on the floor near the cobblestone sidewalk and lowered his head in defeat. He put his head into his paws and said, “I am never going to get it.” The pup screamed, “I am so hungry.”

Shadow looked at the pup. The pup was frail and didn’t have hardly any muscle. Shadow thought no wonder he lost so quickly. The match wasn’t even fair.

Shadow looked around and saw that everyone had left. He went up to the pup and asked. “How long has it been since you have won a match?”

The pup groaned, “It has been five days.”

Shadow reassured, “Don’t worry. They should feed you your weekly rations in a few days. Someday you will be a brave warrior.”

The pup complained, “Not if I don’t eat!”

Shadow looked around and saw that nobody was looking. Shadow handed the pup the food that he had received from the stall. Shadow whispered, “Do not tell anyone because you know the punishment.”

The pup replied, “Thanks, but I don’t have anything to give you.”

Shadow spoke to the pup under his breath, “Stick it in your mouth or I will take it back.”

The pup plopped the meaty morsel into his mouth and devoured it while barely chewing.

The pup shouted, “Thanks.”

Shadow growled at the pup, “No thanks is necessary. Now, you will never speak of this again.”

Shadow spoke with an angry hiss, “Don’t forget, young one. It is a crime to feed a failed fighter.”

Shadow looked around to see that a small crowd was forming. Shadow picked up the pup and gave him a stern look. “You need to train harder. Win a fight and then you can eat. Just like my father has ordered. You can not whine and cry. It is a disgrace to your parents.”

Shadow put the pup back on the ground, so the puppy was now standing. Shadow pat the young one on the back.

Shadow walked away and looked back. “Remember, you need to stand like a proud warrior.”

The pup turned serious and straightened his back, “Yes, sir.”

The crowd quickly broke up as Lycans started ignoring the young one.

The pup watched as Shadow walked away. The young one wanted to ask Shadow to stay, but he knew that he shouldn’t.

Shadow looked back at his Whittwolf and said. “Make sure to keep this to yourself as well. I don’t want to have to punish you.”

Whittwolf smirked. “You know I won’t. And I don’t judge. That is why I like you.”

Shadow turned back and encouraged, “Come on. You can use a better role model than me.” He snickered.

Whittwolf shrugged. “Besides, I let it happen. If I told anyone in my hide would get whipped too and I don’t heal as fast as you do.”

Shadow walked down a small path and jumped down two staircases. He landed with a thud as the cement broke.

Whittwolf walked down the staircase and shouted, “Showoff.”

Shadow walked with Whittwolf into a small room. Whittwolf said, “Really, we walked through the kingdom away from the tavern where everyone expects us to go to a broom closet. How much safer could it be?”

Shadow calmly asked, “How long can you hold your breath?”

Whittwolf replied, “About 10 minutes if I don’t move.”

Shadow’s horn admitted a glow. They become surrounded in a blue sphere. Shadow said, “Then we have 8 minutes to talk.”

Shadow touched the ground that was in the sphere. “The shadows are clear. We are alone.”

Whittwolf replied, “You know, it freaks me out when you do that.”

Whittwolf knocks a paw against the sphere.

Shadow looked at Whittwolf and said. “You need to stay calm or we will run out of air. The good part is nobody on the outside can hear us. The bad news is we have 5 minutes of air.”

Whittwolf said, “I couldn’t be calmer. I trust you.”

Shadow looked up. “You really shouldn’t. I saw a pony use a shield like this to trap a group of lycans.” Shadow looked into Whittwolf’s face, “then he sucked the air out of the bubble. He nearly suffocated the group of lycans.”

Whittwolf replied, “Well, I guess I should thank you then. My grandfather was one of them.”

Shadow half smiled and then chuckled.

Whittwolf stated, “And you wonder why the Lycans don’t trust ponies. You only need to hear about that to understand how cruel the ponies can be.”

Shadow spoke, “I don’t blame the pony. I blame my father who just smiled and watched.”

Whittwolf said, “We are wasting time. Do you think the shield is needed?”

Shadow replied, “Yeah. The walls have eyes. Even though my father is cruel, he has many followers. I can not risk my father finding out that you or anyone are doing work for me.”

Whittwolf said, “Yeah, that does sound like it would be excruciating.”

Shadow smiled back at him. Shadow requested, “So I need for you to tell me about the mission that I gave you. Also speak casually and look friendly. I want anyone who sees us to think we are just talking and be friendly.”

Whittwolf replied, “I thought that is what we are doing.”

Shadow said, “I would hope so, but the walls have ears and eyes. You don’t know who could be watching or listening to us.”

Whittwolf finally told Shadow, “There was a problem with the mission. When we got to Ponyville, Chief assigned Blaze to deliver to the farm. I offered to switch deliveries with her, but you know how she feels about cider.”

Shadow shrugged, “Yeah. Blaze does like her cider.”

Whittwolf said, “the good news is you can ask Blaze about that. I am sure she will say that the family is fine.”

Shadow sighed. “It is true. Blaze is someone I trust but do you expect her to keep a secret?”

Whittwolf put his head down and looked at the floor. “I am sorry.”

Shadow put a claw under Whittwolf’s head and lifted it, “Well, not all is lost. She would not deliver iron and pick up cider from an empty farm, so the family should be ok. Or at least the family that is left.”

Whittwolf said, “I don’t know why you don’t just leave the kingdom. Get away from your father.”

Shadow said, “My father loves power, and what has more power than an Alicorn? He would never let me leave. If my father found out, he would most likely set fire to the farm and leave it destroyed. If he is feeling generous, he will leave the farmers alive. If they are unlucky, they will end up just like their parents.”

Shadow looked down at the ground and shut his eyes. Shadow breathed in slowly.

Whittwolf replied, “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to…”

Shadow looked at him and yelled, “What are the Three rules of the Lycans?”

Whittwolf grinned, “Never give up, always go for the throat, and never apologize.”

Shadow grinned back. “Great answers.” Shadow turned to the door. “I need you to leave first. I am going to leave next so I can make sure that nobody is following you. Once you get to the tavern, I am going to head to the nursery and read to my little brother.”

Whittwolf said, “You have to go to the tavern. There are five barrels of fresh apple cider. Think of the cider! We don’t get cider every moon. Everyone is going to be mad if you don’t show up.”

Shadow sighed. “Everyone is going to be mad if I show up. Why go?”

Whittwolf said, “You have an image.”

Shadow said, “I don’t care about my image. They are all only here for a little while anyway.”

Shadow put both of his paws down and raised his voice. “You heard them groan. Would they protest if I was my father?”

Whittwolf answered, “No, but they are also terrified of him. Terrified enough to put a barrier spell up.”

Everything was quiet.

Shadow broke the silence. “I am not worried about myself. I am worried about you. Do you know what would happen if my father caught you?”

Whittwolf sighed and said, “Why do you think I agreed to the shield? He scares me.”

Shadow groaned, “If I could leave, I would have checked out the farm on my own. I can’t leave the kingdom for anything. Not even to hunt. And the kingdom needs food. I bet that cart is going to run out of food before all the Lycans in line get fed. No wonder they all groaned. Because of me, someone is not going to eat.”

Whittwolf replied, “And you care about that? And that is the kind of king that you are. Once the kingdom figures that out, they will like you too but they can’t figure that out if you don’t interact with them.”

Shadow sighed, “I don’t want to be king.”

Whittwolf responded, “Then can you at least go as a friend?”

Shadow said, “Ok fine! I guess I can have one cup of cider.” Whittwolf and Shadow bump paws.

The Lycan put a paw over his heart and bowed in front of Shadow, “I am here to serve Luna and her family. Anything you want, my prince.”

Shadow raised his voice. “What have I said about you calling me prince?”

The Lycan said, “What happened to acting casual in case anyone is watching?”

Shadow smirked. “Fine.”

Whittwolf left the room after Shadow lowered the shield. Shadow watched Whittwolf walk down the cobblestone path. Shadow reached under the table and touched the darkness. Through it, he noticed that he could not feel anyone in the nearby area. When Whittwolf was out of eyesight, Shadow walked down the cobblestone road toward the tavern.

In the tavern, Lycans were dancing and having a great time. Blaze drank a large mug of cider. Blaze reached down and grabbed her lighter. “Hey, does everyone want to see a trick?”

Blaze then took a big sip of cider and placed the lighter in front of her mouth.

The Tavern owner grabbed Blaze’s arm and put ther lighter away from her face, “Let’s not do that indoors. I just repainted. Again.”

Eclipse turned to Shirwolf and relied. “We had such a good haul of Sapphires today. I counted at least 11 Sapphires in the new mine.”

Shirwolf took a sip of his cider. “For the last time Eclipse they were not Sapphires. Since they were red, they were rubies.”

Eclipse held a paw up. “Oh Pish Posh, Sapphires are just rubys without corundum. So, technically, they were still Sapphires.”

Shirwolf sighed, “Technically ... I don’t care!”

A group of Lycans that were nearby all laughed.

Whittwolf walked up to the table and grinned, “I see that Eclipse has been keeping you company.”

Shirwolf got up from the table, “Brother, you are back.” Shirwolf slapped Whittwolf on the shoulder. “Come sit down. Tell us about your adventure.” Shirwolf and Whittwolf sat down at the table with Eclipse.

The tavern owner raised a mug, “Congratulations to Blaze for bringing the cider. As a reward she gets one free.”

The crowd in the tavern erupted in a sea of cheers and howls.

One Lycan in the corner said, “What about me?”

The tavern owner replied, “You pay double.”

Everyone in the tavern laughed.

The bartender smiled and replied. “You and your team are awesome. You saved my business.”

A few minutes later, Shadow walked into the tavern. The cheering stopped. Everyone grew quiet.

Shadow requested, “Ruby can I order a cider?”

Ruby filled a mug and slid it in Shadows direction. Shadow caught the mug in one of his front paws. Shadow gulped down the cider quickly. He then held up the empty cup and shouted, “Congratulations to Blaze and the team that brought back the cider.”

Blaze pat Shadow on the back and said, “Thanks, boss. You are the best.”

Shadow could hear some low grumbles coming from the back of the pub.

Shadow turned to Ruby and asked, “How much do I owe you?”

Ruby said earnestly, “The king and his family eat and drink free.”

Someone yelled from the back, “Typical!”

Ruby yelled back. “The royal family deserves a little respect.”

A Lycan sitting in a corner booth spoke. Cider spilled from the side of his mouth. He yelled back, spitting at the same time. “I am giving them as little respect as I can!”

Shadow gritted his teeth and walked toward the door.

The corner Lycan responded, “Oooo, I am so scared. Some guardian you turned out to be!”

Shadow turned around and left the tavern. The door slammed behind him. The glass in the window of the door broke.

Ruby pointed at the corner lycan and said, “You better apologize.”

The corner lycan responded, “What are you going to do?”

Ruby pointed to a magic lycan behind the counter and said, “No more cider for him.”

The corner lycan responded, “Good! The five that I had tasted like dirt.”

Ruby walked out the door after Shadow.

Ruby saw Shadow standing outside. Shadow was staring up at the moon. Ruby walked up to Shadow and asked, “What are you doing?”

Shadow said with a snarl. “What does it look like I am doing?” Shadow turned around, “I am leaving.”

Ruby said sweetly, “Don’t go. He was just angry.”

Shadow looked into the sky and responded, “Do you blame him for being angry?” Shadow looked at Ruby, “Do you blame any of them for being angry?”

The owner said, “Not really. They work hard for little.”

Shadow said, “Things used to be different. I deserve everything that he said. My father sits in his castle and eating well while Lycans starve.”

Ruby was not sure what to say, so she remained silent. Blaze walked through the door. The door fell from its hinges.

Ruby grit her teeth, growled, and then sighed, “I just bought that door.”

Whittwolf and Shirwolf picked up the door and moved it out of the way of the entrance. Blaze, Whittwolf and Shirwolf sat behind Ruby quietly.

Shadow looked up to the sky and said, “The Lycans used to be a proud nation. We had plenty of food, and we were safe. Then the Pony of Shadows attacked. Ever since then, it is like the kingdom is slowly dying. The magic is leaving. Now the kingdom has to work hard just to scrape together what they can. I want better for the kingdom.”

Shadow looked down and turned to Ruby, “I deserve to be hated. I failed to protect the kingdom. And, because of me, the kingdom is dying. Everyone is suffering.”

Ruby pat Shadow on the shoulder, “Nobody should take that burden on their shoulders. It is not just your fault.”

Ruby pointed to the tavern, “You don’t need to take that. Why don’t you give him a piece of your mind? You are an Alicorn. You can wipe the floor with that jerk.”

Shadow yelled back, “Don’t you think I want to?” Shadow spoke through his teeth with a sinister smile on his face. “I want to rip him to pieces. I want to watch the light leave his eyes as his body falls limp.” Shadow looked at Ruby menacingly. “I am an alicorn. I would do it with the snap of my claw.” Shadow then snapped his teeth shut.

Shadow sighed and then spoke softly, “But all that would do is make me just like my father.”

Shadow spoke with a low growl and a look of indifference on his face, “I am not my father. I need to be better.”

Ruby shrugged. “No fur off my hide, but you shouldn’t let him get away with that. Don’t be like your father but don’t be a pushover either.”

Shadow turned around and started walking down the cobblestone path. “I need to go.”

Ruby responded, “Don’t do anything stupid without me.”

Shadow yawned and then said, “I am going to go visit my brother in the nursery. Probably read to him. I always do.”

Whittwolf asked, “Are you sure you want to do that? When he comes of age to fight in the pit, it doesn’t matter how book smart he is. If he loses his coming of age battle, he will have to leave the kingdom.”

Shadow said, “Like my father would do that. He wants as many Alicorns as he can in his army. Because my brother is the first natural-born Alicorn of the kingdom, I am sure he is safe. Besides, these stories might be what gives him a better future.”

Ruby places her paw on her heart and bows to him. “Whatever you want to do, my prince.”

Whittwolf, Shirwolf, and Blaze all bow as well. “Whatever you want to do, my prince,” they said in unison.

Shadow snarled and said, “Oh, you are just saying that.”

Ruby responded, “So? You are the prince. Why wouldn’t we?”

Shadow growled and then walked toward the nursery.

Ruby walked after Shadow for a few steps. She stopped and looked at Shadow as he walked away. Ruby Shouted, “Good luck. I hope you find what you are looking for.”

Chapter Eight: Definition of Evil

Master Argon laid down in his feather bed mattress. The old mattress had tape on its sides to keep its stuffing of feathers from falling out. He stared out the window and watched as the morning light first spilled into the room. Everything was so much simpler a few days ago. He laid in bed and thought to himself. Was what happened last night? Was it a dream? Was it all real? He rested his aging body in bed. He let the warming of the sun soothe him. His muscles relaxed. The pain of his failing joints felt better for the moment.

His peace ended when he heard some loud hammering. At first, he questioned what was creating the sound. His fears were confirmed when the walls started to shake.

He got out of bed, forgetting his cane. He ran out of his bedroom and into the central part of his house. This would have been the living room if he didn’t use it as the meeting place for his club.

When he entered the main room, he saw that something had let everypony into his house. They didn’t pay attention to him. Some were painting the walls and floor black. Another group of ponies was boarding up the windows. Argon barked, “What are you all doing to my house?”

None of the ponies answered him. They just continued working. Master Argon stomped his hoof and ordered, “Will somepony tell me who let you all into my house?”

A purple cloud started to form above everyone’s heads. It filled the room with a purple glow as the wind started blowing. A disembodied voice spoke. “Do not worry about what they are doing. It is all part of my plan.”

Argon shielded his eyes and yelled, “Your plan? They are members of my club.”
Nightmare said with a sneer, “I cannot do anything on my own in this form. I am not going to turn down ponies that are happy to help their Queen.”
Argon’s nose started to scrunch as he got irritated, “Root Rot already offered to be your host.” Argon looked around, puzzled. “Where is she right now?”

Nightmare Cloud grinned at him. “Root Rot is on a mission getting a flower that I will need so I can summon a friend to help us.”

Argon raised his voice, “This is my club,” he reminded her. “You can’t just send ponies out on missions.”

Nightmare gleefully gloated, “ I can do whatever I want.”

That was a response that Argon did not appreciate. Argon started looking around the room for some way to defend himself from Nightmare. Ponies were boarding up the windows. No doubt to stop the sun from hurting their queen.

Argon asked a question to bide himself some time to think, “Why couldn’t you have used Root Rot’s body and gotten it yourself? Why send her alone?”

Argon looked up to see the window above the stage had brown paper covering it. Argon thought about what to do. If he used his magic and failed to rip it down, Nightmare could stop him. Argon knew that the glow from his horn would give himself away. He would have to take it down by hoof or throw something at it.

Nightmare pet a random stallion’s head. The stallion waged his tail in approval. She spoke with a silky smoothness to her voice. “Oh, Argon, I can’t use any willing pony as a body. Most would go crazy from the experience.” Much to the stallion's disappointment, she pushed the stallion away. “I need a powerful Alicorn body. One that I can easily control.”

Argon looked behind himself and realized that he was right next to a broom. He decided the best option was to grab the broom and push the window open. He was never that steady at his levitating, so he knew that his best option was to do it by hoof.

Argon responded, “Well, this is my club, not yours. You do not tell anyone what to do.”

Nightmare sneered, “And what are you going to do?”

Argon felt himself seething with anger. Argon did not want to look weak in front of the other Club members. He responded, “If you don’t like my rules, then you will have to leave, or I will make you.”

Nightmare said with a growl, “I am not going anywhere. If you try to make me leave, you will regret it.”

Argon said with a grin, “Wanna bet?” He grabbed the broom and galloped toward the window. “All I have to do is open the windows, then you’ll be gone.”

He pushed hard to try to open the window. Nightmare turned into a thick cloud that slithered toward him.

Argon pushed with all of his might. He felt relief when the window started to open. A sliver of light entered the room.

Argon’s confidence turned to dread when Nightmare reached him. She stared him in the face. Argon gasped when he felt something cold and wet go into his ear. His entire body started to feel cold. His brain felt like it was burning.

Argon’s vision faded. He looked around and saw nothing but darkness.

He heard Nightmare speak, but he couldn’t see her. “If you follow me, I can make any dream of yours come true.”

Argon looked around and realized he was, once again, in the golden oaks library. He walked around the library. A smile formed on his face. A sign above the door said, “Golden and Oaks Library.” Argon looked into a mirror and saw that his coat turned to a vibrant caramel color. His mane became thick and brown. His body stopped hurting as well. He looked in the corner to see Golden Page reading books to fillies and colts.

The lights in the library faded. The ponies in front of Argon turned to silhouettes.

Nightmare continued, “If you threaten me again,” Just then, he saw the silhouette’s eyes start glowing red. They all grew fangs. Everypony in the room turned into Bat-like creatures. Their eyes glowed red. Their teeth grew long, and they all hissed. The group ran at him. Argon didn’t even have enough time to turn around. He fell to the floor. Argon screamed in agony as he felt his flesh being pierced by sharp teeth. Argon’s vision faded.

Argon opened his eyes to see Sister Neon, standing over him. In a gentle voice, she asked, “Master Argon, are you ok?”

Argon looked at everyone with wide eyes. “Yes, I do believe I am.”

Brother Mercury started trying to help Argon get off the floor. Argon’s arthritis made it difficult. His body burned all over.

Brother Mercury asked, “What happened? Suddenly you dropped to the ground, then you started shaking. We ran over to help you. You started screaming at us and hitting us.”

Argon heard laughing coming from a dark corner of the room.

He looked behind the group of ponies to see Nightmare Cloud grinning at him. With a taunting voice, she said, “I may not be able to be in the sun, but I am not weak. Threaten me again, and next time what I do to you won’t be a dream.”

Argon felt a burning pain in his flank that forced him back to the ground. He looked at his flank to see a black cloud behind his cutie mark. “Wh.. What is this?”

Nightmare Cloud grinned at him. “An effect from me being in your head. It means wherever, you are, I will find you. You are mine.”

A mare in the back smiled. “You have the mark of Mother Moon! You are so lucky.”

Argon fell back. His head hit the floor with a loud bang. He stared up at the ceiling. All the voices of the mares and colts became nothing but noise. He went deep in thought at what he realized just happened. After a few moments, he had concluded that he was nothing but a puppet for Nightmare to do with as she pleased. He responded in almost a whisper a tear of defeat fell from his eye, “Yeah, real lucky.”

Shadow and Applejack walked along a dirt path. The path ended at a small old grey building. The grey building looked like it was made of mud. Its old wooden roof looked sun-damaged. Smoke was coming out of a half-collapsed stack of bricks on the top of the building. An old wooden door barely hung on the side of the building. The door was only attached to the house by its bottom hinge. Shadow had to use his magic to lift the door so he could swing it open. Inside, an old mustard-colored stallion bangled away at a piece of hot metal. Behind him, a bald grey orange stallion was doing the same.

Shadow spoke up.“I have iron to sell. How much would you like to buy?”

The mustard pony spoke in a low and grizzly voice, “You took too long. How much durs it cost?”

A dull orange stallion spoke up, “Be nice to our guest, Billet.”

Billet Forge responded, “Keep working, Red Glow. I don’t pay for your opinion.”

Shadow forced a smile as he answered, “30 bits per pound.”

Billet responded, “I get much cheaper from the Mccolts.”

Applejack bit her lower lip. She wanted to say something, but she wasn’t sure what. Before she could say anything, Shadow spoke.

Shadow gasped, “Impossible! The forges it takes to make metal need to be bigger than the land that the Mccolts have.”

Billet pointed at a box full of darkish colored stones.

Shadow walked over and picked up a piece of metal. It crumbled in his hooves. Shadow scoffed.

Shadow explained, “They are selling Pig iron. It is too low of a quality to use for anything. It will take three days just to turn it into something that you can use.”

Shadow walked over to Billet who went back to banging a hot chunk of rock on an anvil.

Shadow said, “You can save time by starting with a better metal.”

Billet looked at Shadow in the eyes. “It is better than not making any bits after buy’n your stuff.”

Shadow sighed, “You are going to lose more money trying to turn the pig iron into something that you can use.”

Shadow walked over to a box of door hinges. Shadow picked one up. It bent with little force. “What you need is Wrought iron.”

Billet spoke something under his breath.

Shadow walked to him and asked, “What did you pay for it?”

Billet answered, “bout 10 bits per pound.”

Shadow gasped, “That is too expensive for such metal. It is going to take you 10 pounds of that iron just to make 1 pound of Wrought iron.”

Red Glow threw down his hammer. He let out a big sigh and looked over at Billet. “Might be a mistake buy’n from the Mccolts. I wuz just watch’n this piece get smaller and smaller.”

Billet yelled, “I DON’T PAY YOU TO THINK!”

Red Glow said, “No, you pay me to make door hinges, nails, and the occasional piece of furniture. The both of us are doing none of that. instead, we are banging away.”

Red Glow walked to the door. “I need to rest my hooves. Neither of us are young stallions anymore.”

Billet sighed, “We already bought that metal, and it was such a good deal.”

Red Glow said, “Was it? It’ll take three days for us to get anything that we can use. Meanwhile, the orders just keep stack’n up.”
Billet says, “Ok, fine. My hooves hurt too. I will take 4 pounds of bars and 1 pound of plates.”

Shadow grinned, “Thank you. You made a good choice.”

Shadow gave the pony the metal. He hovered the bits beside himself. He walked toward the door and started to look back. “Pleasure doing business with you.”

Shadow and Applejack walked down the dirt path. The dirt building was fading into the distance.

Shadow giggled to himself as he played with the bits in the air. Applejack jumped onto his back and hugged him.

Applejack said, “How did you do that? They looked like they were never going to buy. I reckon you could sell an orchard worth of apples in a day.”

Shadow looked at Applejack and smiled. “The first rule of business, make them think they need what you are selling.”

Applejack nodded. “Yeah, but you didn’t reduce the prices or nothing.”

Shadow responded, “Why would I? It would be better business to start with better metal.”

Shadow thought for a moment and asked, “You are not still giving away apples for free, are you?”

Applejack bit her lower lip. She looked both ways to make sure that nobody was around and let out an overly soft, “No.”

Shadow sighed, “Learn from me and never do that again.”

Applejack giggled, “Before you tell me anything, you might want to invite Applebloom to listen as well.”

Shadow smiled, “I have no problem with it. Anything for the Apple family.”
Shadow started to look around. He wasn’t sure, but he thought he heard somepony call his name. He turned around to see Rarity trotting up the path.

Rarity walked up to the duo. Rarity asked, “Darling, I hope I didn’t catch you at a bad time.”

Before Applejack could speak, Shadow answered, “No.”

Rarity clapped her front hooves together, “Wonderful! You must see the work that I have done on the suit. Follow me back to the boutique.”

Shadow and Applejack followed Rarity to Carousel Boutique. Large glass mirrors dominated the main part of the building while dresses hung near the windows. Shadow was amazed by all the dresses in the building. They were all different colors, shapes and sizes. Some dresses even had white material on the edges of them. There was a significant contrast between the dark colors and the grey metal of the Lycan kingdom.
A white cat slept in the corner on top of a table.

Rarity giggled, “I stayed up all night, but I finished the suit this morning. I believe it will look stunning.”

Shadow looked at a soft blue dress on one of the racks. White material was at the edge of the dress to make it look fancy.

Rarity watched what Shadow was doing with interest. “Those are some of my options that I can sell to anypony who comes through the door.”

Shadow tilted his head, “What is this?”

Rarity was not sure how to answer. “That is a dress.”

Shadow looked satisfied, “What is this part of it called?”

Rarity answered, “That is a ribbon, darling. Are you ok? It is like you haven’t seen clothes before.”

Shadow responded, “They all look interesting. Where I come from, they don’t wear much of anything.”

Rarity said, “Twilight told me you are from Las Pegasus. I guess that is from all the ponies that lost their shirts at the gambling table. Heh-heh.”

Everypony was quiet. The cat ran over to Rarity and started rubbing its body against her. Rarity forced a smile.

Rarity broke the silence, “So, Shadow, would you like to try on the suit that I made you.”

Shadow put down the white ribbon, “Oh, yes.”

Rarity walked toward a set of stairs. Shadow walked behind her.

The white cat sat in front of Shadow and blocked his way so he couldn’t follow Rarity.

Shadow walked backward for a bit. He was not sure what to do. The cat waved its paws at him and hissed.

Rarity turned around, “That is odd. Opal doesn’t usually treat customers like this.”

Rarity continued, “Opal go lay back down.” Opal shrieked and hissed in protest. Opal showed her teeth and claws to Shadow.

Rarity used her magic to pick up Opal. Rarity walked up a staircase. “I will be right back down. Opal needs her beauty sleep.”

Applejack looked at Shadow. “Do ya think Opal could tell?”

Shadow answered, “Yup. The cat knew I wasn’t a pony.”

A few minutes later, Rarity walked down the stairs. Behind her, a mannequin of a stallion floated behind her.

Rarity put the mannequin down in the center of the room. The mannequin stood in the middle of three large mirrors in a dark black suit. Shadow liked it because it reminded him of the clear night sky. It had buttons that were gold with an image of the sun on them. The trim is dark blue. Shadow opened up the suit to reveal that the inside of the suit was white and soft. Under the suit was a light blue undershirt.

Rarity asked, “Would you like to try it on?”

Shadow responded, “Ah, sure.”

Shadow looked at it, unsure of where to start. He looked under the mannequin and used his magic to peel the suit up, beginning from the waist gently.

Rarity sighed, “It is not an orange, dear. Put it on.”

Shadow hovered the suit up slowly. The mannequin started to drag across the floor.

Rarity shrieked, “Be careful! you don’t want to tear it!”

Shadow dropped it and blushed, “Sorry.”

Rarity bit her lip and, with no effort, picked the suit off of the mannequin, “Here. Let me help you,” Rarity offered.

Rarity pushed Shadow behind a screen. In a few seconds, Shadow was wearing the suit. Shadow looked at his chest.“Neat. How did you do that?”

Rarity giggled, but she tried to keep a straight face, “I have a lot of practice getting dressed.”

Applejack said, “Golly, you look like a barrel of fresh apples.”

Rarity asked Shadow, “So ... how does it fit?”

Shadow blushed as he answered, “I might need an expert to help.”

Rarity walked up to Shadow. She gently used magic to pull on certain parts of the suit. She whistled and admired her work.

Shadow bit his lip and started to get nervous. Rarity sighed. “I can’t let you go to the Galla with wrinkles in the suit. ”

Rarity stopped and looked at Shadow with concern. “You do not seem excited.”

Shadow responded, “It looks great, but it is a little tight.”

Rarity laughed. “It is a suit. The idea is for it to fit like a glove.”

Shadow stared at the buttons. Shadow asked, “I like the suit, but the sun is not really my thing.”

Rarity said, “Oh, but they match your eyes, darling!” she exclaimed with butterfly blinks at him.

Shadow looked in the mirror. His eyes were red, a sign of being a Lycan, but they faded at one point to yellow. The gold buttons matched the yellow part, but he wondered if that was important. He also didn’t like the image of the sun.

Shadow sighed. “It’s ok. The suit is great.”

Rarity responded, “I can’t spend all day searching for buttons that you like. If I had more time or if you already had an idea of what you want, I could switch them easily.”

It was like a light bulb went off in his head. Shadow thought about the buttons that Blaze had given him earlier. He knew that he would have to think hard about the buttons to teleport them without the bag successfully.

The buttons appeared in front of Shadow’s face. He hovered them to Rarity. “Are these ok to use?”

Rarity said with glee, “Yes! These will do nicely.”

Rarity looked at Applejack. “I was afraid that he was going to ask for more than just some buttons to be changed. I am never letting Clients design clothes again.”

Rarity and Applejack laugh, Shadow tilted his head and looked at Applejack. “What is she talking about.”

Applejack cleared her throat. “Nutten.”

With a flash of light, Shadow was out of his clothes. He looked over at Rarity.

Rarity flashed him a smug smile as she said, “I need the suit back so I can change the buttons. I can do that later today.”

Shadow responded, “That is fine.”

Rarity continued, “Right now, I have another appointment. Do you want to come with me Shadow and Applejack?”

Applejack responded, “Sure as shooten.”

Shadow looked at Applejack. Applejack hit him in the ribs.

Shadow grinned and responded, “Yes.”

In the Crystal Empire, a carriage sat in front of the Crystal Castle. Two Crystal ponies at the front waited patiently for the princess. Cadence ran out to greet the stallions. They were eager to leave but understanding. She ran back into the castle, passing by Shining Armor on the way. “Do we have everything?” she checked cautiously.

Shining responded, “I think so.”

Cadence growled, “I can’t believe you let me oversleep!”

Shining smiled, “What? In my defense, you looked so peaceful. I didn’t want to wake you.”

Cadence snapped back, “Yeah, but now we are going to be late!”

Shining assured her, “Don’t worry. We have more than enough time.”

Cadence looked at the bags in the carriage. “Do we have Flurry Heart’s bag?”

Shining ran out of the castle with the bag levitating behind him.

Cadence looked at all the bags. “I think we have everything.”

Shining Armor walked out of the castle. “Honey, did you forget anything?”

Cadence looked at all the bags. “Nope. We seem to have everything.”

Shining Armor laughed merrily. He levitated Flurry Heart into the air. “How could you forget Flurry Heart?”

Cadence smiled, “I saw her behind your back.”

Shining Armor replied with a grin, “Sure, you did.” He levitated Flurry into the wagon.

Cadence said, “I hope we don’t miss the train.”

Shining Armor leaned into her face. “Don’t worry. They will wait. You are the Crystal Princess and best mother ever.”

Cadence eyes watered, “Do you really think so?”

Shining leaned into her. “I know so.” He kissed her on the cheek.

“Ewww, gross.” A little white Lycan replied to nobody in particular. She laid on her stomach, covered by a large white blanket.

She looked back into a pair of binoculars. “Can they hurry up and leave so I can go home?”

She patiently waited. After what felt like a few minutes, the wagon finally started traveling down a crystal road toward the train station. She smiled to herself. “Perfect! General Claw is going to be happy to know this. Finally, the next stage of the mission can begin.”

Rarity, Applejack, and Shadow walked down a cobblestone path into the town center of Ponyville.

Rarity asked, “So Shadow, how long will you be here?”

Shadow looked at Applejack who smiled back. Shadow said, “Not for much longer. I am going to leave after the Gala.”

Shadow noticed a pony standing in the middle of the road.

Shadow asked, “Where are we going?”

Rarity responded, “To the café, we are all going to eat and talk about our plans for the Gala.”

The yelling pony looked at Shadow. “Nightmare moon has returned! All hail her greatness or be punished.”

The yelling pony looked at Shadow’s flank. He touched Shadow’s cutie mark and said, “Lucky! I wish I had a moon as a cutie mark.”

Shadow ran away. He whispered to Applejack. “Is it just me or is that guy acting strange?”

Applejack laughed, “Why?”

Shadow explained, “He is talking about it like she is back.”

Applejack responded, “Don’t ya worry your pretty lil’ head there, sugar cube. It has been three years, but some ponies are still happy to have Luna back.”

Shadow looked at Rarity who walked up to a table with her friends sitting at it. Rarity turned around to Shadow as she said, “Surprise! The meeting is with our friends at the café.”

Shadow looked around and saw the same waiter pony. Shadow looks at the table. “How are we eating at the same café? Is this the only place to eat?”

The mane six all laughed.

Shadow sat down next to Applejack. “Is there any other place to eat?”

Pinkie Pie answered, “If you like cake, we could eat at Sugarcube Corner.”

Shadow asks, “What is a cake?”

The mane six all laughed.

Pinkie Pie answered, “It is soft and easy to chew and full of sugar. Sometimes it can come with Chocolate frosting.” Right after she said that, Pinkie Pie started drooling as she said, “Chocolate Frosting!”

Shadows ears folded back. “I can’t eat chocolate.”

The waiter walked by. “Hello again, sir. What would you like to eat?”

Shadow looked at the menu, “Can I have eggs?”

The waiter shook his head. “Sorry, sir. Breakfast ended 30 minutes ago.”

Pinkie Pie pointed to the menu, “Shadow, try a Quesadilla.”

Shadow turned to Pinkie, “What is that?”

Pinkie Pie answered, “It is a tortilla with cheese.”

Shadow shook his head, “Yeah, cheese has protein. I’ll get that.”

The waiter took the menu. Shadow smiled, “Thanks Pinkie.”

Pinkie Pie looked at her hooves with pride. “Yeah, I have a lot of good ideas.”

Twilight placed a hoof on the table. It made a loud banging sound. Twilight cleared her throat. “We need to start talking about the Gala.” Everypony sat down at looked at the princess. “I think we should get an early start. We need to get everything set up, and the Gala is tomorrow.”

Rainbow Dash spoke, “Why not leave tonight? I need to get the Wonderbolts ready to perform.”

Fluttershy spoke, “Who is going to feed my animals in the morning if we leave tonight?”

Rainbow Dash beat the table with her hoof. She rolled her eyes, “They will be fine for one day.”

Twilight responded, “We can’t leave tonight. What if the Timberwolves attack?”

Shadow bit his lower lip. Applejack pat him on the shoulder. Shadow shut his eyes and tried to calm his breathing. Shadow was fuming.

Rarity spoke, “So true. We can’t let those Monsters run loose.”

Something inside of Shadow snapped. He couldn’t hold it back anymore.

Shadow yelled, “Monsters?”

Everypony looked at Shadow. Shadow pointed a hoof at Rarity. “Why would you call the timberwolves monsters?”

Rarity giggled, “Darling, they will attack anypony they see.”

Shadow said, “They are animals. They are just doing what animals do. Trying to survive.”

Applejack looked at Shadow, “Please calm down.”

Shadow said, “I just want to know what the standard is. So, just because the timberwolves don’t build homes and make cities, they are animals?”

Fluttershy spoke in a low murmur. “It is also the teeth that they use to ummm…. Hurt innocent creatures with.”

Shadow turned to Fluttershy. She squeaked when she saw his angry glare.
Shadow said with a hiss. “So it’s the teeth, then? You ponies judge animals on their teeth?”

Applejack wrapped her arms around Shadow's shoulders. She was no match for his strength. Tears started to drip from her eyes.

Calmly she said, “Shadow, please sit down for me.”

Shadow plopped in the chair, “Fine, but you ponies have some explaining to do.”

The waiter walked by and dropped off 6 Daffodil daisy sandwiches and a Quesadillas.

Twilight raised an eyebrow as she inquired, “You ponies?”

Shadow looked at her, “Figure of speech.”

Applejack responded, "everypony needs to stop fighting!!"

Shadow picked up the Quesadilla with his magic and took a big tear out of it.

Shadow’s eyes lit up. “Wow! This tastes amazing!”

Pinkie Pie grinned, “Told ya.”

Mostly everypony was quite at the table for the remainder of the lunch. The few times that the silence was broken was when Pinkie Pie tried to cheer the group up. But Pinky's efforts were in vain to lift the spirits of those eating lunch.

In a cold corner of the winter tundra, a grey Lycan with a scar over his left eye watched the crystal kingdom intensely.

He growled under his breath, “She should be back now.”

A dark orange wolf said, “Maybe the princess was running late, General Claw.”

General Claw snapped back, “Yes, Diego. Of course, she is running late. If she was doing anything, she would be late. The sooner we start, the sooner we can leave. The sooner we can leave this Celestia cursed winter.”

Diego grumbled, “I hate snow.”

General Claw looked at Diego. “Keep whining, and I will give you something to whine about.”

An orange dragon ran over to the group and raised a claw.

Diego asked, “Sir, are you going to ask Gizmo what’s up.”

Claw responded, “No. I like ignoring him because he looks goofy.”

Gizmo said, “Sir?”

Claw ran up to Gizmo, got in his face, and yelled, “WHAT DO YOU WANT?”

Gizmo replied, “We have a message from the king.”

General Claw grabbed the message from Gizmo. Claw started reading it under his breath. A small white wolf walked up and said, “Sir, the princess, and Shining Armor have left the kingdom.”

General Claw slammed his head against a rock, an act that left a crack in the rock. Claw breathed out and then said calmly, “The king has given us a change of orders. It looked like this mission is canceled. We are going to march to the morning line.”

Scout screamed, “ARE YOU SERIOUS?! I was in the snow for the last FIVE HOURS!”

General Claw said with a sigh, “Yeah I am serious. We have our orders.”

Diego said, “But there are so few guards. It is the best time to go in and steal the Crystal Heart.”

General Claw sighed, “We have new orders. You know how the king gets. If we question him, then he might give us flying lessons.”

Gizmo smiled. “No worries! I have wings.”
General Claw grinned. “Not after the king gets done with you.”

General Claw stood up and pointed south. “Hurry up. We need to march back.”

All the Lycans in the group moaned at the news.

Claw said, “If you have a problem with that, then take it up with the king.”

Diego pointed to an overweight grey Lycan that was sitting down. “Come on, Rocko. Let’s start packing up.” They both started packing up the tents. Scout started to pick up some of the bags.

Rocko said, “Can’t we at least go to the Crystal Empire for some food? I want to try some crystal berry pie.”

Claw looked to the group and showed his teeth. “Don’t worry. We can pick up some pony to eat on the way to our king.”

Later that day the sun went down. Shadow and Applejack sat under an apple tree while looking up at the night sky.

Shadow said, “The night sky sure is beautiful in Ponyville.”

Applejack smiled, “I thought it was always night in the Lycan Kingdom?”

Shadow responded, “You can call it that. Most of the time, clouds block any light from reaching the ground.”

Shadow looked up at the sky. The stars danced in the night. “They are never this clear in the Lycan Empire.”

Shadow looked down. He played with some of the grass blades. “I am not going to apologize to your friends. I hate how they were throwing around the word ‘monster’.”

Shadow looked Applejack in the face, “I am sorry to you, though. I didn’t mean to ruin your time with your friends. Lunch was so quiet you could cut the tension with a knife. The only one that talked was Pinkie. Did she have to start talking about the monster tacos and the monster mash?"

Shadow sighed, "What is a cherry chimichanga, anyway?”

Applejack grinned, “ Well, that’s Pinkie for ya. She means well. She was trying to cheer ya up.”

Shadow put his head down and continued, “I doubt Twilight will let me go to the Gala with you.”

Applejack sighed. “I talked with Twilight. She said you could still go as long as I talk to you.”

Shadow wagged his tail. “I see you are good at negotiating, too.”

Applejack smiled. “Ah, it was not’tin. They just want me tah tell ya that y’all can’t yell at anypony at the Gala.”
Shadow gasped, “They all hate me now.”

Applejack responded, “They don’t hate you. Out of this group of ponies the last thing that they would do is hate anybody."

Applejack sighed, "Of all the things to defend, why the timberwolves?”

Shadow felt safe since he was at the Apple Farm and they were mostly alone. He transformed back into his Lycan form.
Shadow responds, “Well, the Timberwolves are wolves, I am a wolf. Every time that I go to Ponyville, I have to hide the fact that I am a lycan. Sometimes, with their singing and dancing, I want to be a part of it. Listening to them made me realize I can never be part of Equestria.”

Shadow expanded out his wing and wrapped it around Applejack. “And nothing would make me happier than being able to live in Equestria with you.”

Applejack blushed, “Ah shucks.”

Applejack, “That is why you should talk to Luna. She can change everything.”

Shadow looked down at the ground, “Honestly, I am scared. It was a thousand years ago. What if she doesn’t remember me? What if she looks at me and thinks I am a monster? What if she doesn’t recognize me? What if she thinks I am just like the timberwolves?”

Applejack hugged Shadow back. “You are not a monster. You are great, and Luna will see it too.”

Applejack said, “You can’t get mad at anypony just because they use the word ‘monster’. You have to be honest. There are some real monsters out there.”

Shadow grit his teeth. “Name one!”

Applejack said, “What about the Storm King?”

Shadow responded, “He was a poor leader and a foal he was too goofy to be a monster.”

Applejack thought for a moment. “What about Sombra?”

Shadow looked at the sky. “Sombra was once a great pony. Whatever attacked the Crystal Empire, that was not the Sombra that I knew. It hurts to think that he would have turned evil and done what he did.”

Shadow heard something move in a patch of tall grass. Shadow's ears darted up. He quickly used a spell to hide his wings. Shadow looked at the grass. He could not see what made the sound.

Shadow said, “Applejack, put your head down. I hear something. I can’t smell anything, so they must be downwind.”
Applejack asked, “How do you know that it isn't my sister.”
Shadow sneered, “Does your sister like to hide behind the grass, downwind without making any noise?”
Applejack shrugged, “Nope, normally she makes a lot of noise.”
Applejack crouched down to the ground. Her eyes darted back and forth. She stated, “I can’t see anything. What do you think it is.”

Shadow heard the grass rustle again. Shadow got between the grass and Applejack. Shadow stared at the grass as if he was waiting for something. His claws retracted and he started to bear his teeth. His neck hairs stood on edge. He whispered back to Applejack, “Keep your head down. When I say run I want you to run to the house.”

Applejack shook, “What if you lose? I’m not leaving ya alone.”
Shadow snarled, “I am not going to lose if I know that you are safe.”

Shadow looked back to see that Applejack was right beside him.

Shadow whispered to her, “At least, get behind me.”

Applejack said, “No. I am not going to leave you behind.”

Shadow heard something move in the grass. Quickly, he ran at the object, All he could make out what a black shape. The shape started to try to run away but Shadow was faster. Claws out, Shadow landed on the mass. The intruder flipped in the air and landed on his back. Shadow pressed his front paws into the intruder. He looked the intruder in the face.

With a low growl, he said, “What are you doing here?”

Applejack galloped up, “What is it?”

Whittwolf laid on his back. He looked over, “Hi.”

Shadow growled, “It is someone from my pack, I need to speak to him for a second!”
Applejack stood there.
Shadow emphasized, “In private.”

Applejack shrugged and said casually, “Alrighty then, partner. If any of y’all need me, I’ll be over yonder..”
Whittwolf said, “The pack sent me to go see if you are ok. You have been acting strange.”
Shadow pushed his body weight into Whittwolf’s chest.

Shadow asked, teeth snarling, “How long were you listening to her and me?”

Whittwolf said, “Enough to know that one flower can solve all your problems.”

Shadow stepped onto Whittwolf’s throat. “If you do anything to hurt Applejack, I will send you home in boxes!”
Whittwolf’s struggled for breath as she explained, “The flower wouldn’t hurt her.”
Shadow growled. “She is not taking the flower. The flower has hurt her family enough.”

Whittwolf begged, “Why not? All she needs to do is breathe in its pollen, eat it, or drink the nightbloom on a full moon such as the one tomorrow, then you both can live in the Lycan Empire.”Shadow looked over to see that Applejack was walking closer. Her ears perked up.

Shadow looked back and said, “Can you move further back?.”

Applejack responded, “No, I am far enough back.”

Shadow thought about how it would look to Applejack so he stepped off of Whittwolf’s neck but he kept a paw firmly on his chest.

Shadow whispered to Whittwolf, “If I do that then Applejack wouldn’t be Applejack. For the next 5 years, she will be a danger to everypony. Even then, she may never fully come back.”

Shadow breathed out, “She may turn into somepony different.”

Whittwolf said with an innocent shrug, “It’s just an idea.”

Shadow heard Applejack shout, “Ya’ll ok over there?”

Shadow got off of Whittwolf and shouted back, “Yeah, He is fine you can come over.”
Shadow whispered in Whittwolf’s ear firmly, “Not another word.”

Applejack walked over to the two lycans. “You must be from his pack. Nice tah meet’cha.”

Applejack outreached a hoof, “Well any friend of Shadow is a friend of mine. Put’er there partner!”
Whittwolf looked over at Shadow to see a disapproving look on his face. Shadow flashed his teeth at Whittwolf.

Whittwolf lifted a paw to the air and smiled, “The same.”

The three exchanged glances. Whittwolf made a very fake yawn in the history of yawns. “I should be going soon. Have fun you two.”

Shadow looked at Applejack. “I should be going, too.”

Applejack dug her hoof into the ground, “Yeah. It is an early start in the morning.”

Shadow walked over to Applejack and hugged her with his wing. Applejack embraced him with her forelegs. They both kissed each other on the cheeks.

Shadow whispered in her ear, “See you tomorrow, and I am sorry for ruining lunch with your friends.”

Applejack said with a sigh, “I know.”

They were interrupted by the sound of Whittwolfs tail. Applejack and Shadow both turned to look at Whittwolf.

Whittwolf replied, “Don’t let me stop you. As long as I get to watch.”

Shadow sighed and looked at Whittwolf, “Get out of here.”

Whittwolf whimpered and started to walk away.

Shadow turned to Applejack, “I should go follow him.”

Applejack giggled as she watched him walk away. When they were out of sight, she looked up at the night sky. She thought to herself. I wonder what the Lycan Empire is like?

Big Mac walked up behind her. “Come in. Your going to catch a cold.”

Applejack turned to her brother, “Sure thing.”

She walked toward the house behind her brother. “One thing I want tah ask ya, big brother. What is a nightbloom?”

Big mac looked at her with horror in his face, “Nothing! I don’t ever want to hear ya talk about that flower again!”

In a forest on the edge of the morning line, the line that separates Equestria and the undiscovered west, two ponies searched the woods.

A pony asks the other, “Are you sure you are reading that map correctly?”

The other one says, “Yeah, root rot, I think so.”

Root Rot says, “Lillium, you better have not gotten us lost.”

Lillium turned the map upside down, “I didn’t do it on purpose.”

Root Rot looked at Lilly and asked, “Back at the clubhouse, why did you offer your body to Nightmare Cloud?”

Lillium smiled, “Why shouldn’t I? It was always my dream to start a school teaching Ponies about growing flowers.”

Lillium stomped her hoof into the ground. “And that Twilight Sparkle does it all in a matter of days. All that work and kissing the flanks of the Education Association for nothing.”

Lillium pushed a beatle with her hoof. Soft cracks came from under its shell. “When Twilight Sparkle sneezes, she gets what she wants. I am sick of it.”

Lillium lifted up her hoof. The beatle flew away. Lilly turned to Root Rot, “So, what is your deal?”

Root Rot frowned, she rolled her eyes. “My name is Root Rot. I hate my parents and I specialize in plant diseases.”

Lillium sighed, “What are we looking for anyway?”

Root Rot said, “It is the night thingy. It is white and it glows in the dark.”

Lillium pointed to a glowing flower, “Like that?!”

Root Rot looked to where she was pointing. The flower was glowing with a mysterious aurora.

Root Rot smiled. “Yes! Don’t breathe near it.”
Root Rot picked up a bag. “We need to put this bag around it. If you breathe in the pollen, you get sick.”

Lilium gently hovered the bag over the plant and closed it. “I wonder what the queen is going to do with it?”

Root Rot answered, “Give it to somepony.”

Lilium snickered wickedly. “I hope that Twilight sparkle eats it. The queen will be so happy with us.”

The bag hovered over to Lilly as she asked, “Do you think we are going to earn our elemental names finally?”

Root Rot responded, “I hope so. I hate being called Root Rot.”